Skip to main content

Full text of "Our sabbath evening : home meditations, in prose and verse"

See other formats


■-^-   '     '■  JLL. 


=5 


535Ss^Ss-B-»:-r:-.~--, 


IKINCP 


UBRAF       F  CONGRESS. 


Shelf  J0fet*/ 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


^ 


OUR 


Sabbath  Evening 


HOME    MEDITATIONS, 


IN  PROSE  AND  VERSE. 


—  BY  — 


• 
ALPHONSO  A.  HOPKINS. 


'Vi 


BOSTON: 

D.  LOTHROP  &  COMPANY, 

32  Franklin  Street. 


■/UO  I 


^ 


COPYRIGHT  : 
BY  A.     A.     HOPKINS. 

l880. 


BY     THE     SAME     AUTHOR: 

JOHN  BR  EMM  :  HIS  PRISON  BARS.  A  Tem- 
perance Story,  with  its  lessons  for  Young  Women,  and 
Young  Men.  Sixteen-mo. :  —  Price,  One  Dollar  and 
Twenty -five  Cents. 

ASLEEP  IN  THE  SANCTUM,  And  Othet  Poems, 
Occasional,  Religious,  and  Miscellaneous,  Square  Six- 
teen-mo. :  —  Price,  One  Dollar. 

WAIFS  AND  THEIR  AUTHORS.  Biographical 
Sketehes  of  Twenty-one  Poets,  with  nearly  One  Hun- 
dred and  Fifty  of  their  Best  Poems.  Small  Quarto,  Il- 
lustrated. Three  Hundred  and  Twenty  Pages:  Price. 
Plain  Muslin— Two  Dollars  ;  Full  Gilt— Two  Dollars 
and  Fifty  Cents. 


LC  Control  Number 


tmp96      027442 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 


IN  THE  TWILIGHT 9 

THE  NEW  LEAF II 

THE  SILENT  CHRIST I3 

OVERCOMING 1 6 

DOUBTING  DISCIPLES 1 8 

THE  VALLEY  OF  ACHOR 2o 

STRONG  IN  WEAKNESS 21 

A  PRESENT  CHRIST 2  2 

THE  STILL  SMALL  VOICE 24 

THE  HOMESICK 25 

OUR  BETHESDA 2j 

THY  ROD  AND  STAFF .  .  - 29 

THE  BEAUTY  OF  HOLINESS .  .  .  . 30 

HUMAN  DESIRES ...... 3  I 

AS  A  PRODIGAL 33 

pain's  MINISTRIES 34 

THE  ROUNDS  OF  BEING 36 

THE  OTHER  SIDE $7 

THE  SIN  OF  INDIFFERENCE 38 

FOOLISH  DARING 39 

OUR  GUIDES 41 

HUMAN    AFFECTION 42 

MEASURING  CHARACTER .44 

THY  PEACE 45 

god's  FATHERHOOD 47 

HUNGERING  AND  THIRSTING .49 

A  HEART  SONG 50 


IV 


CONTENTS, 


divine  ordering      .... 

the  service  of  waiting 
christian  life.  . 
Christ's  abiding  .  . 
the  pure  in  heart 
the  endless  day .  . 
the  angel  of  healing 
the  deeper  rest.  .  .  . 

toward  sodom.  . 
day  by  day ....      ... 

one  with  the  lord  .  . 
jephthah's  DAUGHTER 
THE  HYMNS  OF  HOME.  . 
I  SHALL  BE  SATISFIED  . 
PENALTIES    FOR  SIN     .  . 

AT  THE  LAST 

EARTH'S  TWILIGHT  TIME 
A  mother's  PRAYERS  .  . 
the  underlying  hope 
feed  my  lambs     .... 
christian  patience  .  . 
conversion  to  christ.  . 
selling  our  birthright 
the  song  of  miriam.  .  . 
the  master  truth  .  . 
Christ's  compassion 
Christ's  humanity     . 
the  father's  voice.  . 
an  appropriating  faith 
impetuous  christianity 

UNREST      

COURTING  SIN      .  . 
"  AND  THEN" 
"  COME  UNTO  ME" 
KNOWING  GOD 
PATIENCE   WITH  SELF 
THE  TOUCH  OF   FAITH 
PSALMS  IN  THE  NIGHT 


51 
53 
54 
56 
57 
58 
60 
61 

64 

65 
66 

68 
70 
71 
73 
75 
76 

77 

79 

80 

82 

*3 
85 
87 
89 

9i 
93 

96 

98 

99 
101 
103 

104 
106 

108 
109 


contents.  v 

"  no  night  there  " ho 

materializing  heaven i  i  2 

"vanity  of  vanities'' 114 

AT   THE  ALTAR .  ..        . Il6 

at  the  end i  i  7 

having  and  holding i  19 

the  hills  of  god 120 

our  little  ills i  2  l 

my  manna ......      ......      ......  i  23 

"by  their  fruits  " 124 

humanity's  danger  ... 125 

little  by  little 127 

belief  in  christ  . i  28 

belief   .... ........      129 

every-day  philosophy 131 

it  is  well 133 

completeness  of  faith i  34 

the  two  malefactors 135 

lost  little  ones i37 

IS  THERE  A  SAFER  TRUST 138 

IN  SHADOW .  . 1 40 

CHRISTIAN  INDIGNATION  ......       . ,        14  I 

OUR  SAMSONS 142 

MY  WILDERNESS I44 

MNAS  NEED 145 

BY  THE  WAY 147 

THE  GATE  BEAUTIFUL  149 

THE  SUMMER  IS  ENDED      . l6o 

blessed  are  the  meek .  i  52 

christ  in  the  home      i53 

his  coming  155 

demonized  manhood         1 56 

"am  i  my  brother^  keeper  "         i58 

the  divine  healing      .     1 57 

sanctifying  toil 1  60 

the  ever  absent 1 63 

god's  leading 164 

TRUSTING l66 


VI  CONTENTS. 


ALONG  THE  WAY 


167 

THE  POVERTY  OF  RICHES I  68 


OUR  THANKSGIVING    . 

THANKSGIVING 

DOUBTING  CHRIST  .  .  . 
THANK-OFFERINGS.  .  . 
IN  THANKFULNESS.  .  . 
OUR  HEART-OFFERING 
A  CHRISTIAN  HABIT.  . 
THE  STAR  DIVINE.  .  .  . 
NEWNESS  OF  LIFE.  .  .  . 


I70 

I72 

174 

176 

177 

•• l79 

180 

182 

184 

JESUS  WEPT         185 

MY  THANKFUL  THOUGHT      1 87 

THE  CHRIST-CHILD 1  89 

THE  LAND  OF  MOAB 1  90 

THE  BLESSED  THOUSAND  YEARS       1 92 

POWER  OF  PRAYER    ....         I  94 

ABILITY  TO  GIVE I95 

god's  TIME 197 

GOOD  GIFTS  I98 

WHEN  THE  END  COMETH       200 

GOD7S  MORROW 202 

"AS  THE  LEAF" 203 

HUMAN  SYMPATHY 204 

A  PSALM  OF  PRAISE 2O5 

THE  RENDERING  OF  GRATITUDE       207 

BLESSED  ARE  THEY  THAT  MOURN         2o8 

CHRISTIAN  EXPRESSION  2IO 

BEFORE  THE  SERVICE  2  12 

IN  SIGHT  OF  THE  CITY  .213 

SHALL  HE  BE  SAVED 2  I  5 

THE  LONELY  LAND 2  I  7 

LOOKING  BACKWARD  2I9 

AT  EVEN  TIME         221 


TO 

MY    MOTHER, 

THE       HUMAN       INSPIRATION 

OF 

WHATEVER       IS       TRUE      AND      WORTHY       IN      MY      LIFE, 

AND       OF 

ALL      THAT      IS      PUREST      AND      MOST      HELPFUL 

IN      MY      WRITINGS  ; 

AND     TO 

MY    PASTOR, 

ABOUT      WHOSE      MORNING      THOUGHT 

MY 

EVENING      MEDITATIONS      OFTEN      CLUSTER, 

I     DEDICATE 


THIS       BOOK. 


IN    THE    TWILIGHT. 

Sabbath  evenings  are  especially  pleasant  at  home. 
However  large  or  small  the  circle,  an  influence  known 
at  no  other  time  through  the  week  makes  itself  felt,  and 
produces  marked  effects.  Education  has  much  to  do 
with  this,  to  be  sure — and  for  the  same  let  education  be 
thanked  !  But  there  is  a  somewhat  in  the  Sabbath  at- 
mosphere unlike  anything  in  the  week-day  work  and 
worry — a  somewhat  that  is  restful,  and  tranquillizing,  and 
sweet.  There  is,  or  there  ought  to  be.  -  "Six  daysshalt 
thou  labor,"  holds  within  it  the  truest  economy  of  life, 
even  considered  wholly  apart  from  any  sacred  significance. 
It  is  well  for  us  at  regular  intervals  to  get  away  from  our 
labor — to  stand  removed,  as  it  were — and  look  upon  it 
in  the  light  of  its  relation  to  our  inner  existence — to 
walk  out  of  our  lower  selves  into  a  self  that  is  higher, 
and  better,  and   nobler. 

We  whose  weeks  are  ever  weeks  of  toil,  need  just  what 
Sabbaths  bring  of  quiet  reflection.  The  world  is  a  very 
busy  world,  and  its  opportunities  for  silent  meditation 
are  few,  indeed.  Amid  its  whirl  and  stir  we  are  pressed 
upon  every  hand  by  duties  that  will  not  be  thrust  aside, 
and  that  too  often  call  only  our  baser  being  into  action. 


IO  IN   THE    TWILIGHTS 

Here  in  the  home,  as  the  Sabbath  evening  shadows  gath- 
er, we  have  drifted  out  from  the  world,  and  all  its  dis- 
cordant noises  fade  far  away.  The  morning  service — 
with  its  hymns  that  were  in  themselves  a  benediction,  and 
its  words  that  were  a  kindly  ministry  to  our  souls — the 
Bible-study  that  followed,  and  our  afternoon's  readings, 
have  borne  us  outward,  and  only  in  our  on-coming  sleep 
need  we  drift  back  to  the  every-day  being  and  doing  (and 
sinning?)  once  more. 

But  though  separate  from  the  world  for  a  little,  we  can- 
not forget  its  wants,  its  wickednesses,  our  own  daily  fail- 
ures, our  personal  needs.  The  rather  ought  we  to 
remember  them  in  fervent  prayer.  The  sermon  of  the 
morning  had  for  its  theme  "The  Resultant  Effects  of 
Sin  ;"  and  the  preacher  showed  by  numerous  illustrations 
that  though  we  sorrow  deeply  over  any  transgressions 
our  repentance  cannot  avert  the  natural  consequence  of 
sach  transgression.  David  of  old  repented  bitterly  o* 
his  heinous  sin  before  God,  but  the  effects  of  that  sin 
were  not  done  away.  "The  child  that  is  born  unto  thee 
shall  surely  die,"  was  spoken  in  almost  the  same  breath 
with  that  comforting  assurance  of  pardon  : — "The  Lord 
also  hath  put  away  thy  sin."  So  is  it  ever.  God  pardons 
the  sin  ;  but  its  consequences  remain.  But  for  this  we 
might  go  on  sinning  indefinitely,  looking  to  a  final  repen- 
tance to  clear  it  all  away.  In  the  light  of  this  fact 
however,  every  added  sin  is  a  something  added  to  the 
sum  of  evil  consequences,  forever  beyond  our  reach,  never 
to  be  effaced  by  repentance  most  sincere. 

The  world  thinks  differently,   it  would  seem.      Do  we 


THE  NEW  LEAF.  II 

not  seem  to  think  differently  ourselves,  often,  when  we 
mingle  with  the  world  ?  In  the  hush  of  our  Sabbath  even- 
ing we  hear  the  heart's  soft  answer — ' '  Yes. "  And  we  say 
to  ourselves,  in  tenderly  prayerful  words — "Pray  God  that 
all  sin  may  henceforth  be  kept  far  from  us,  so  that  none 
of  its  consequences  shall  be  set  down  to  our  charge  !"' 
God  grant  to  hear  such  petition,  even  as  though  it  were 
addressed  on  bended  knee  ! 


THE    NEW    LEAF. 

' '  We  have  turned  over  a  new  leaf, "  said  Ruth  on 
New  Year's  morning. 

"A  new  leaf!"  How  many  are  turned  over  with  every 
New  Year  !  It  is  a  time  for  reflection,  for  fresh  resolving, 
for  added  fervor  of  zeal. 

Sitting  here  to-night,  we  look  back  over  the  old  year, 
and  seeing  much  that  was  base  and  impure,    much  of 
failure  and  faltering,    we  feel  as  though  to  turn  over  a 
new  leaf  were  well  indeed.     We  have  so   much  to  cor- 
rect, so  much  to  purify,   so  much  to  strengthen. 

But  does  the  turning  over  a  new  leaf  once  a  year  work 
out  what  is  needed  ?  Is  it  not  a  little  sad  to  think  so 
many  newr  leaves  must  be  turned  over?  What  of  the 
old  ones  ?  Are  they  full  ?  and  is  the  writing  so  crude 
and  imperfect  we  blush  over  it  ?     Or  aie  they  just  blanks, 


12  THE    NEW  LEAF, 

or  blanks  in  part,  whereon  we  meant  to  write  beautiful 
things  and  through  waiting  and  hesitation  failed  to  write 
at  all  ? 

Let  us  not  quite  give  over  the  old  leaves.  If  we  held 
purposes  noble  and  pure — and  did  we  not  ? — let  us  hold 
to  them  still,  with  only  a  better  endeavor,  and  a  larger 
faith.  If  we  planned  well,  but  indolently  neglected  to 
execute,  let  us  stand  by  the  old  plans.  If  our  hope  was 
a  good  hope,  let  us  cherish  it  to  the  end.  We  may  have 
newness  of  life,  though  we  stand  fast  by  the  old  year's 
purposing,  planning,  and  hoping. 

And  it  may  be  the  new  life  in  the  old  that  shall  bless 
us  beyond  measure.  May  be  !  Is  there  any  doubt  of  it  ? 
Our  new  life  is  always  the  old,  with  a  difference.  It  is 
old — the  individuality  of  it,  the  scope  of  it.  Real  newness 
came  into  ir  but  once — when  Christ's  spirit  gave  the  new 
impulse.  Since  then  the  only  newness  is  a  newness  of 
doing.  Shall  the  doing  be  really  new  and  true  in  the 
year  to  come?  Shall  we  write  the  new  leaf  full  with' 
steady  purpose,  with  unfaltering  faith,  with  love  for  God 
and  our  fellowmen  ? 

O  would  our  leaves  of  life  were  fair 

With  faithful  writing  everywhere  ! 

O  would  that  love  shone  clear  and  true 

Each  plan  and  purpose  ever  thro'; 

That  zeal  did  never  faint  and  tire  ; 

That  hope  ne'er  waned  to  low  desire  ; 

That  so  ezch  New  Year's  dawn  should  bring 

The  old  year's  buds  to  blossoming, 

And  so  all  hopes  and  plans  should  tend 

Through  patient  work  to  perfect  end  ! 


THE     SILENT     CHRIST. 

Along  Judea's  homely  ways 

The  young  Messiah  trod, 
Within  Him  hid  through  weary  days 

The  wonder-working  God. 

The  sick  no  healing  in  Him  knew, 

No  help  the  smitten  sore  ; 
To  wretched  Gentile,  needy  Jew, 

No  aid  divine  He  bore. 

The  blind  went  by  Him  to  and  fro, 
Through  all  their  lonely  night  ; 

Yet  none  the  tender  touch  might  know 
Of  hands  that  held  their  sight. 

The  poor  in  poverty's  distress 

Lay  by  the  rich  man's  gate, 
Nor  dreamed  that  heavenly  power  to  bless, 

Their  iaith  could  antedate. 

Alone  amid  the  mass  of  men 

He  moved,  the  silent  Christ, 
To  no  divinest  message,  then, 

His  human  lips  enticed. 

A  worker  with  the  work  day  throng, 

Perhaps  He  yet  could  hear 
Some  strains  of  that  transcendent  song 

The  angels  chanted  near  ; 


14  THE    SILENT    CHRIST. 

The  sweet  good-will,  the  peace  on  earth, 
With  which  they  sung  Him  in, 

Through  lowly  door  of  human  birth, 
Upon  the  world  of  sin  J 

j  Perhaps  He  listened,  rapt  and  still, 

Amid  the  noisy  round, 
To  learn  the  Father's  secret  will,  ' 
His  purposes  profound ; 

Perhaps  upon  Judea's  sands 
He  dreamed  of  waters  sweet 

That  once  He  drank  in  heavenly  lands 
Close  by  the^Father's  feet  ; 

Perhaps  upon  Judea's  hills 
He  looked  with  longing  eyes, 

On  scene  no  mprtal  vision  thrills 
With  tender,  glad  surprise  ; 

Perhaps  on  lonely  nights  He  slept 
To  human  sound  and  sense, 

But  waked  to  angels'  touch  and  kept 
Their  fit  communion  hence  ! 

We  may  not  know.     He  came  and  went 
With  mortals,  like  the  rest ; 

No  hint  of  growing  discontent 
His  human  life  expressed  ; 

From  out  His  dual  consciousness 
No  word  divine  He  spoke  ; 

The  silent  Christ,  in  human  dress, 
His  silence  never  broke. 

The  world  was  weary  grown  indeed, 
And  cried  for  Him  in  grief ; 


THE    SILENT    CHRIST. 

Around  Him  grew  the  human  need, 
And  found  no  full  relief. 

And  still  He  held  His  silent  way — 
The  waiting,  silent  Christ — 

Till  God's  own  long-appointed  day 
His  lips  to  speech  enticed ! 

Then  whereso'er  He  chanced  to  be 
He  spake  the  Living  Word  ; 

The  hearts  of  men,  the  stormy  sea, 
In  sudden  wonder  heard. 

And  ever  since  that  blessed  time 
When  silence  found  its  speech, 

In  helpful  syllables  sublime 
His  words  have  come  to  each  : 

And  never  silence  so  divine 
Shall  walk  the  world  again, 

As  lived  and  moved  and  made  no  sign, 
Among  Judea's  men  ; 

As  wrapped  with  human  garb  around, 

The  homely  ways  it  trod, 
And  in  its  mystery  profound 

Was  but  the  breath  of  God! 


15 


OVERCOMING. 

Ruth  was  reading  in  Revelations,  just  before  the 
twilight  came  on.  When  it  grew  too  dark  to  see,  we  all 
sat  there  a  while  in  silence. 

"  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things/'  repeated 
Ruth,  at  last.  "That  is  a  blessed  promise,"  she  went  on 
to  say.  *  ■  I  think  of  no  sweeter  comfort  for  tired  souls. 
And  I  am  glad  the  phrase  that  precedes  the  promise  is 
so  comprehensive.  '  He  that  overcometh  ;  It  does  not 
say  what  must  be  overcome.  It  is  not  limited,  in  its 
application,  to  any  particular  individuality.  It  covers, 
so,  all  human  stress  and  strain. " 

"Then  you  think  each  man  and  woman  of  us  has 
somewhat  to  overcome  ?"  one  asked. 

"I  know  it,  "she  responded,  with  feeling.  "Life  is  a 
battle  for  us  all.  How  hard  the  fight  for  some,  you  and 
I  may  never  quite  understand  ;  but  it  seems  hard  enough, 
even  for  us.  We  are  borne  down  sometimes,  to  the  very 
dust.  We  cry  out  writh  pain  and  longing.  We  want  so 
much  that  we  do  not  have — peace,  and  plenty,  and  luxury, 
the  seeming  joys  of  a  richer  and  better  endowed  being 
than  our  own. 

' '  What  is  it  to  overcome  ?  Well,  each  one  can  answer 
that  question  for  himself  or  herself.  I  believe  in 
temptations    according    to   temperament,    and  contests 


OVERCOMING.  IJ 

growing  out  of  these  peculiar  to  individual  character. 
For  me  to  overcome  would  be  one  thing ;  for  you  to 
overcome  might  be  very  different  indeed.  Is  it  not, 
primarily,  just  an  overcoming  of  selfishness  ?  So  it  seems, 
as  I  look  at  it.  All  that  self  wants,  only  for  self-satisfaction, 
and  not  self-improvement — that  is  to  be  battled  against. 
Every  passion  that  may  degrade — that  is  to  be  conquered. 
Every  desire  and  impulse  that  may  work  ill  to  the  soul 
— these  are  to  be  set  aside. 

"  And  what  is  the  gain  ?  Much  comes  to  us  here,  but 
the  'all  things'  of  our  inheritance  wito  shall  estimate? 
I  like  to  feel  that  I  am  to  inherit)  that  what  is  promised 
me  I  may  not,  can,  not  earn  ;  that  I  must  go  out  of  this 
life  poor  as  I  entered  it,  whatever  my  service ;  that  I  am 
to  be  rich  beyond  measure  by-and-by  ju  st  because  God 
is  good  beyond  measure  always,  kind  and  tender  and 
lovingly  beneficent.  His  promise  of  an  inheritance  for 
me  seals,  somehow,  my  relation  to  Him.  It  makes  me 
feel  that  He  is  truly  my  Father,  and  I  am  as  Luly  His 
child.  I  shall  not  forever  want,  because  His  promises 
fail  not.  The  infinite  riches  are  certain,  to  such  as  are 
heirs  of  God." 


With  regard  to  the  past — -it  is  gone.  Regrets  are  un- 
availing. And  the  future  ?  It  is  not  ours.  ,  We  have 
the  present,  and  that  alone.  Good  resolutions  for  days 
to  come' are  worth  nothing.  We  must  live  as  we  would 
live,   now. 


DOUBTING  DISCIPLES. 

The  text  of  the  preacher  this  morning  was  that  remark 
of  Thomas,  so  heroic  in  form,  so  despondent  in  spirit — 
"Let  us  also  go  up,  that  we  may  die  with  him." 

Was  it  merely  a  happen-so,  that  the  small  band  of  dis- 
ciples chosen  by  our  Saviour  numbered  such  diverse 
dispositions, — that  there  were  so  many  distinct  tempera- 
ments in  it?  Had  not  Christ  a  purpose  in  His  every 
doing  ?-and  were  not  these  diverse  natures  chosen  as  so 
many  types  of  what  the  vast  army  of  disciples  should  be 
in  years  to  come  ?     We  think  so. 

Thomas  was  the  type  of  doubt.  From  all  we  can 
learn  of  him,  he  looked  ever  on  the  dark  side  of  things; 
was  continually  prophesying  evil  to  come.  He  was  a 
sincere  believer  in  the  Master,  perhaps,  in  the  abstract. 
But  he  doubted  in  the  detail.  He  felt  uncertain  of  the 
end.      He  questioned  always  as  to  results. 

How  many  of  us  so  doubt,  so  question  !  Have  we  as 
good  reason  as  had  Thomas?  Assuredly  not.  It* needed 
a  stronger  faith  to  believe  unhesitatingly  in  Jesus  Christ 
present  in  the  flesh,  than  it  now  needs  to*  believe  in 
Him  risen  from  the  dead  and  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of 
the  Father.  He  was  the  carpenter's  son,  then  ;  he  has 
been  our  Mediator  ever  since.  It  is  not  so  strange  that 
Thomas  doubted  then,    as  that  Christians  doubt  to-day. 


DOUBTING    DISCIPLES.  1 9 

We  know  more  of  Jesus  Christ  than  Thomas  knew,  even 
after  he  put  his  hands  in  those  gaping  wounds.  Chris- 
tianity has  been  preaching  its  divine  origin  these  1,800 
years, — preaching  it  with  no  additions,  but  with  a  more 
complete  development.  It  has  proved  its  character  by 
what  it  has  done  for  the  race. 

What  excuse,  therefore,  have  the  doubting  Thomases 
to-day?  Suppose  there  are  dark  times  in  individual 
experience,  why  doubt  ?  Suppose  the  end  is  hedged  about 
and  baffles  oui  percievings,  why  despond  ?  Such  has  been 
the  case  in  thousands  of  other  instances.  Men  have 
doubted,  and  desponded,  but  Christ  lives  yet.  Uncer- 
tainty has  brooded  over  all  the  way  many  times  before, 
but  we  have  always  come  out  into  clear  paths  after  a  while, 

Verily,  Thomas  was  a  type  of  what  should  be,  but  not 
of  what  ought  to  be.  We  may  not  shoulder  all  our 
dubious  forecastings  upon  temperament,  and  hold  our- 
selves blameless.  As  well  might  we  excuse  overt  sin 
because  we  were  born  with  a  tendency  to  sinning.  Men 
doubt,  not  so  much  because  of  any  predisposition  so  to 
do,  as  because  of  a  cultivated,  liking  for  unbelief.  Men 
have  cultured  themselves  into  skepticism — they  are  doing 
it  yet.  Doubts  will  come  to  as,  sometimes,  and  we  are 
not  to  blame  for  their  coming.  But  we  are  blameworthy 
if  we  let  them  take  lodgment  and  stay, — if  we  feed  and 
cherish  them  and  let  them  invite  others. 


THE   VALLEY  OF  ACHOR. 

Make  me  to  feel,  0  loving  Son 

Of  loving  Father,  just  and  kind, 

That  I  with  sin  and  doubt  have  done, 

And  now,  with  peace  and  trust  at  one, 

My  will  to  Thee  is  all  resigned  ! 

Make  me  in  fullest  faith  to  see 

My  every  wickedness  laid  bare, 
Renounced  forever,  as  I  flee 
From  this  poor  life  of  self,  to  Thee, 
And  learn  Thy  love  beyond  compare  ! 

Make  this  indeed  to  me  the  Vale 
Of  Achor  blest,  where  now  I  yield 

The  sweetest  sin  that  would  assail 

My  longing  soul  ;  nor  let  me  fail 

To  show  Thee,  Lord,  the  sins  concealed  ! 

The  wilderness  through  which  I  came 

Seems  present  yet ;  but  round  me  wait 
The  Canaan-lands,  and  in  Thy  name 
I  may  possess  them.     Mine  the  blame 
If  for  their  sweets  I  famish  late  ! 

In  weakness  great,  O  Lord,  I  lift 

My  face  to  Thee,  in  hunger  sore  ! 
Send  still  Thy  manna  sweet  and  swift, 
A.nd  give  my  withered  soul  the  thrift 
Of  blessing  gracious,  I  implore  ! 


STRONG    IN    WEAKNESS.  2  1 

Here,  Lord,  I  gladly  give  Thee  all ! 

My  sins,  my  self,  I  yield  to  Thee  ! 
Thou  art  not  far  from  every  call 
Of  burdened  heart, — here  let  me  fall 

Upon  Thy  breast,  and  burdens  flee ! 


STRONG    IN    WEAKNESS, 

"  To  suffer  and  grow  strong."  It  is  not  the  natural 
sequence.  Suffering  begets  weakness,  as  a  rule.  .  Few 
suffer  long  and  keep  their  vigor  undiminished. 

And  we  must  all  suffer.  All  ?  They  are  few  who 
escape  suffering.  It  comes  to  each  in  some  form- 
suffering  of  the  body,  or  mental  anguish,  or  keen  hurt 
of  the  soul.  Does  it  come  ever  with  a  blessing?  We 
know   it   does.     We  know   that    some    characters    find 

perfection  through  sorrow,  even  as  Christ  found  His. 

For  was  there  not  a  progression  in  our  Saviour's  life  ? 
He  was  tempted,  and  in  many  forms  ;  did  He  not  grow 
strong  to  resist  temptation  ?  Surely  that  final  test  was  a 
hard  one  when  He  hung  alone  in  the  death  agony,  and 
His  heart  cried  out  so  piteously  after  the  Father.  It  was 
bad  enough  to  be  forgotten  of  men,  and  bruised  for  their 
iniquities  ;  it  was  infinitely  worse  to  be  forsaken  of  God. 

Through  the  suffering  of  sympathetic  ministry,  of  the 
scorn  of  unbelievers,  of  long  and  bitter  temptation,  of 
agonizing  prayer,    of  denial    and    betraying,    of  taunts 


22  A     PRESENT    CHRIST. 

and  tortures,  the  Son  of  Man  grew  strong.  Through 
suffering  of  some  sort,  the  best  stiength  must  come  to 
each  of  us.  When  out  of  suffering  comes  strength,  then 
is  suffering  a  blessing.  How  shall  the  strength  come  ? 
The  answer  may  be  found  in  Christ's  own  life.  He 
prayed  much.  He  trusted  ever  in  the  Father  and  in  the 
Father's  love.  In  His  prayers  and  His  trust  He  grew 
strong.      How  else  can  men  grow  strong  to-day  ? 


A     PRESENT    CHRIST. 

The  family  circle  had  been  some  time  quiet,  as  the 
shadows  deepened.  By-and-by  a  sweet  voice  stirred  the 
silence,  and  we  heard  the  tender  strains  of  that  touching 
little  hymn — When  Jesus  Comes.  It  had  a  certain  pa- 
thos in  it  for  us  all.  Over  the  last  stanza  sung  the  singer 
lingered  as  if  each  word  had  peculiar  comfort  : 
"  He  '11  know  the  way  was  dreary, 

When  Jesus  comes ; 
He  '11  know  the  feet  grew  weary, 
When  Jesus  comes  !  " 
None  spoke,    for  a  little,    when  the  singing   ceased. 
Presently,   out  of  the  corner  where  the  home-heart  sits, 
this  comment  came  : 

"  I  would  rather  believe  that  He  knows  all  about  my 
way  and  weariness  now.  I  want  to  feel  that  Jesus  is  not 
one  afar  off,  to  come  and  to  bless  in  some  happy  future, 


THE    PRESENT    CHRIST.  2$ 

but  a  companion  for  every  day,  a  friend  in  every  need,   a 
very  present  help  in  time  of  trouble/' 

"And  you  do  not  like  the  song  then?*'  another  asked. 

"It  is  very  sweet,"  said  the  home-heart,  softly; 
"  very  sweet,  and  I  do  like  it.  It  is  only  that  I  question 
its  sentiment,  or  perhaps  I  should  say  its  philosophy." 

"But  is  Christ  always  so  near  to  you?  Does  He 
never  seem  far  off,  and  do  you  never  feel  that  the  way  is 
dreary  and  the  feet  tired  without  His  knowing  ?  " 

"Oh,  yes  \"  and  she  sighed  as  she  made  reply.  "We 
have  doubts,  all  of  us.  We  doubt  the  most  when  we  are 
most  tried  and  most  heart-sick.  But  doubt  and  darkness 
are  temporary.  It  would  be  folly  long  to  give  up  faith. 
And  when  I  sing  I  like  best  to  sing  of  the  Comforter  who 
came  when  Christ  ascended  to  the  Father — the  very 
Spiiit  of  Christ  dwelling  with  and  abiding  in  us." 

"  But  there  may  be  songs  of  comfort, "  said  the  singer's 
voice  ;  ' '  even  David  sang  songs  in  the  night.  I  have  a 
fancy  that  the  surest  way  out  of  the  dark  is  by  a  path  of 
song.  The  way  is  dreary,  now,  to  some  of  us.  It  seems 
o  me  that  many  must  rind  it  so  all  along.  Perhaps  they 
have  too  little  faith  in  a  present  Christ  ;  but  if  they  can 
hold  on  surely  to  their  faith  in  a  Christ  to  come,  even 
that  will  bless  them  and  make  them  glad.  That  which 
we  long  for,  hope  for  and  pray  for,  will  suiely  come. " 


THE     STILL,     SMALL     VOICE. 

Serene  and  tender  shine  the  smiles 
Of  God  upon  my  soul  to-night ; 
His  loving  care  my  doubt  beguiles  ; 
His  presence  bringeth  light. 

The  world  of  discord  dies  away  ; 

I  hear  no  more  its  deaf  ning  din  ; 
And  ghost-like  through  the  evening  gray 

•Steal  out  the  shapes  of  sin. 

A  holy  hush  is  on  the  air  ; 

A  holy  peace  possesses  me  ; 
My  very  being  is  a  prayer, 

To  pray  is  but  to  be  ! 

Did  God  but  speak  as  long  ago 

He  spoke  to  prophets  face  to  face, 

I  should  His  loving  language  know 
Within  this  holy  place  ' 

And  does  He  not  in  present  time 

So  speak  to  men  as  once  He  spoke  ? 

With  awful  syllables  sublime 
He  Sinai's  silence  broke  ; 

And  not  again  in  thunder  tone 

May  men  His  awful  speaking  hear, 

But  all  the  ages  men  have  known 
His  "  still,  small  voice"  anear. 


THE    HOMESICK.  2  5 

Somen  have  listened,  hushed  and  still, 

As  list  we  now,  my  soul  and  I, 
Have  caught,  as  now  we  catch,  the  thrill 

Of  God's  own  whisper  nigh  ! 


THE    HOMESICK. 

The  Germans  have  added  another  beatitude  to  those 
uttered  by  our  Saviour  on  the  Mount — "Blessed  are  the 
homesick,  for  they  shall  see  home. "  There  is  a  quaint 
tenderness  in  it.  How  broad  its  original  meaning  may 
have  been,  we  can  not  say ;  but  it  seems  wide  enough  to 
cover  half  of  human  kind. 

There  are  so  many  homesick  souls !  homesick  amid 
wealth,  and  beauty,  and  friends — homesick  in  poverty 
and  loneliness — crying  out  of  their  discontent  for  the 
comfort  and  peace  of  home !  They  hunger  ;  and  at 
home  there  is  enough.  They  thirst;  and  at  home  the 
pure  streams  of  gladness  flow  on  and  on  forever.  Alas 
for  these  many  who  are  ever  away  from  home ! 

Will  they  all  reach  there  at  last?  "Blessed  are  they 
that  do  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness,  for  they 
shall  be  filled."  Ah  !  there  is  fullness  at  home.  "Bless- 
ed are  they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted.  " 
Ah  !  there  is  comfort,  even,  at  home.  "Blessed  are  the 
pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God  ! "     Blessedest  bless- 


26  .  THE    HOMESICK. 

ing  of  all,  God  lives  henceforth  at  home  !  ' '  I  go  to  pre- 
pare a  place  for  you/'  said  the  dear  Brother  of  us  all; 
and  He  spoke  then  to  the  homesick.  The  place  He 
prepared  is  Home. 

It  is  singular  that  Christ  uttered  so  many  benedictions 
upon  those  who  want.  Blessed  are  the  hungry,  blessed 
are  the  poor,  blessed  are  the  sad— blessed,  blessed,  bless- 
ed, every  needy  soul.  And  so,  finally,  just  as  an  out- 
come of  all  Christ  said,  blessed  are  the  homesick,  for 
they  want,  and  must  want  until  they  see  home.  And 
what  is  it  they  want?  Love,  and  content,  and  rest. 
Home  means  this,  and  more — so  much  more  !  Even  as 
we  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  our  children,  so 
does  our  Father  in  Heaven  know  how  to  give  unto  us. 
Giving  so  freely  here,  what  must  He  not  give  there  ! 
Remembered  so  abundantly  afar  off,  what  will  He  not 
do  for  us  when  we  wander  home  at  last ! 

We  are  journeying  there,  some  of  us,  through  devious 
paths.  Ah  !  if  we  should  forget  the  way,  and  that  long 
night  should  come  on  in  which  no  light  can  shine,  and 
the  morning  should  find  us  wanderers  yet,  homeless  and 
homesick  henceforth  and  forever  !  Blessed  are  the  home- 
sick, if  ihey  walk  trustingly,  faithfully  and  prayerfully  on 
toward  the  city  of  God,  for  to  such  as  walk  by  faith  the 
way  is  sure,  and  they  shall  see  home  ! 


OUR    BETHESDA. 

In  a  certain  sense  we  are  invalids,   all  our  lives  long. 
We  have  in  us  some  conscious  sickness  that  must  be  cured. 
And  we  lie  in  expectant  waiting  by  some  Bethesda,   as 
did  those  invalids  of  old,  waiting  for  the  angel  to  come 
and  stir  the  waters  that  we  may  be  healed. 

Is  not  our  whole  life  often  a  weary  waiting  for  the 
healing  ?  Do  we  not  fail,  frequently,  to  recognize  God  's 
angel  when  he  comes  in  such  kindly  ministry  ?  Are  not 
the  waters  troubled,  even  while  we  gaze  on  rhem,  yet 
without  our  perceiving?  Weak  and  blind,  and  half  des- 
pairing, do  we  not  turn  away  sometimes  even  from  the 
angel 's  very  presence,  and  cry  out  in  our  bitterness  against 
what  has  come  to  us  and  what  we  have  missed  ? 

If  all  mankind  could  be  made  whole  in  just  the  man- 
ner they  wish,  what  a  working  of  wonders  we  should  see  ! 
But  that  can  never  be.  The  healing  we  most  desire 
comes  to  us  often  by  ways  we  do  not  prefigure,  and  to  our 
dull  consciousness  it  is  no  healing  at  all.  Lying  by  our 
Bethesda,  if  we  see  the  waters  troubled  it  is  for  another, 
and  we  wait  on,  not  taking  what  is  really  meant  for  us. 
If  our  healing  should  come  through  love  and  warm 
sympathy,  we  long  for  it,  and  then  turn  it  aside  when 
offered.  If  faith  would  work  the  perfect  cure  we  need, 
we  spurn  it  when  it  comes  knocking  gently  at  our  heart's 


2 8  OUR    BETHESDA. 

door,  and  in  unbelief  and    doubting  wait  on.      If  sweet, 
charity  to  all  in  thought  and  deed  would  make  us  well, 
we  cast  it  aside  for  that  which  is  embittering  and  unkind, 
and  watch  for  the  angel 's  coming  with  a  light  in  our  eyes 
that  would  make  of  every  angel  almost  a  demon. 

Is  it  strange,  then,  that  we  go  unhealed  ?  Is  it  strange 
that  at  every  pool  of  gladness  and  joy-giving  we  lie  in 
waiting  all  the  years  long?  To  be  made  whole  is  the 
supreme  want.  Humanly  speaking  each  lacks  some- 
thing. That  lack  must  be  supplied,  and  only  our  dear 
Lord  's  angelic  ministers  can  supply  it.  May  they  trouble 
the  waters  for  us  all,  and  speedily  !  Divinely  speaking, 
each  lacks  everything,  lacking  a  childlike  trust  in  and 
love  for  that  most  loving  of  all  God  's  ministers,  His  only 
begotten  Son.  And  may  He  trouble  the  waters  of  our 
soul  until  the  healing  is  perfect,  and  then  grant  us  that 
peace  which  passeth  understanding  ! 


The  man  who  walks  the  street  recognizing  the  excel- 
lences of  other  men  and  honoring  them,  will  find  his 
fellows  conceding  and  esteeming  his  own  virtues.  He 
who  gives  helping  sympathy,  abundantly  and  warmly,  to 
the  suffering  and  sad,  will  himself  have  help  and  sympa- 
thy, abundant  and  warm,  when  he  suffers  and  is  sad. 


THY    ROD    AND     STAFF, 

Perplexed  I  walk  my  weary  way, 
In  doubt  and  darkness,  day  by  day  ; 
I  see  no  earthly  light  to  cheer, 
I  find  no  earthly  comfort  near  ; 
But  weak  and  fainting  though  I  be, 
'  Thy  rod  and  staff  they  comfort  me  ! " 

I  seek  some  friendly  arm  to  aid, 
The  help  I  need  is  long  delayed  : 
I  look  for  love  to  hold  me  fast, 
No  human  love  will  always  last: 
But  though  all  earthly  helpers  flee, 
"  Thy  rod  and  staff  they  comfort  me  ! " 

My  burdens  yet  more  heavy  grow, 

As  on  the  weary  way  I  go  ; 

And  faint  and  hungered,  weak  and  worn, 

The  while  for  losses  great  I  mourn, 

In  longing  sore  I  turn  to  Thee, — 

"  Thy  rod  and  &taff  they  comfort  me  !  " 

Beneath  Thy  smitings  oft  I  shrink ; 
Thy  bitter  cups  I  would  not  drink  ; 
I  turn  aside  some  path  to  find, 
That  through  a  better  land  shall  wind, 
Yet  looking  back,  Thy  face  I  see, — 
"  Thy  rod  and  staff  they  comfort  me  ! " 

And  so  I  walk  the  weary  way 
Where'e^Thou  leadest,  day  by  day  ; 


3° 


THE    BEAUTY    OF   HOLINESS. 

Though  smitten  sore,  I'll  onward  press 
Till  I  the  Promised  Land  possess ; 
For  faint  and  burdened  though  I  be, 
"  Thy  rod  and  staff  they  comfort  me  ! " 


GRACES    OF    HOLINESS. 

A  visitor  is  with  us  to-night  and  we  ask  about  former 
acquaintances — has  this  one  changed? — has  that  one 
grown  old  ?  To  the  latter  question,  in  one  instance,  our 
friend  replies,  —  "She  has  too  much  spiritual  beauty  in  her 
face  ever  to  grow  old." 

We  remember  her  face  well,  and  Ruth  says,  "Yes, 
hers  was  the  beauty  of  holiness,  if  we  ever  see  it  on 
earth  ;  "  and  this  application  of  a  phrase  rarely  so  applied 
does  not  seem  wrong. 

Character  does  show  itself  in  the  countenance;  the 
inward  grace  of  a  real  religious  life  will  shine  out,  in  a 
way  we  may  not  quite  describe.  When  faith,  and  love, 
and  patience  all  unite  to  beautify  a  Christian  soul,  is  it 
strange  that  the  face  takes  on  a  rare  sort  of  beauty  which 
years  can  not  dim? 

The  light  in  some  faces  is  like  a  benediction  of  peace. 
It  is  at  once  a  blessing  and  a  declaration.  Nothing  but 
the  purest  pi^ty  makes  it  to  glow  there  :  it  blesses  you  as 
by  a  holy  influenc  ;  it  tells  of  devotion  never  failing,  of 
untroubled  faith,    of  perfect    hope,    of  undivided    love. 


HUMAN    DESIRES.  3  I 

Stephen's  face  wore  It ;  they  must  have  seen  it  who  saw 
the  beloved  John.  It  has  beautified  the  features  of  every 
saint  on  earth  ;  it  is  one  of  the  beauties  of  every  saint 
in  heaven. 

Such  a  beauty  of  holiness  comes  not  by  the  seeking  of 
it.  Like  all  true  graces,  it  is  an  unconscious  possession, 
won  not  for  itself.  But  it  is  always  a  proof  of  possibili- 
ties in  the  Christirn  life.  It  is  ever  a  witness  for  higher 
Christian  character.  It  is  a  living  testimony  that  care 
and  tribulation  and  disappointment  need  not  mar  the 
soul's  peace.  For  you  shall  find,  search  where  you  will, 
that  this  beauty  spiritual  lies  with  those  who  have  suffer- 
ed, and  borne  burdens,  and  been  driven,  so,  near  to 
God.  Holiness  follows  and  must  follow,  overcoming. 
The  beauties  of  it,  the  outward  manifestations  of  it,  are 
results  of  unselfish  upgiving,  of  complete  trust,  of  never 
doubting  or  rarely  doubting  love. 


HUMAN    DESIRES, 

What  are  they  ?  What  ought  they  to  be  ? 

We  may  not  doff  our  humanity  untit  death  comes,  but 
we  may  discipline  it,  purify  it  by  such  disciplining,  make 
it  a  worthier  thing.      We  may,  with  God's  help. 

But  will  we?  To  do  it,  much  of  our  desire  must 
undergo  change.  Whereas  we  now  long  for  that  which 
wonld  in  no  wise  ennoble,   we  must  long  for  that  which 


32 


HUMAN    DESIRES. 


will  inevitably  do  that.  Whereas  self  now  prompts  every 
ambition*  self  must  be  ruled  over  until  ambitions  spring 
from  another  source — the  love  of  God  within  us. 

Yet  can  we  put  thought  in  a  strait  jacket  ?  Can  we 
persistently  check  impure  desires,  unholy  aspirations,  and 
help  on  the  work  of  improving  our  moral  nature?  It 
seems  a  hard  task  ;  it  is  a  hard  task.  Appetite  is  strong ; 
passion  is  often  master.  Prayer  at  times  is  apparently  of 
no  avail.  Everything  that  is  evil  in  our  hearts  fights 
tenaciously  for  full  possession,  and  often  full  possession  is 
granted.  Then  we  go  down — down  in  our  own  con- 
sciousness. We  lose  self-respect ;  we  feel  less  and  less 
zeal  in  behalf  of  the  true  and  pure. 

We  all  know  what  such  experiences  are.  Is  there  any- 
thing sadder?  And  where  is  the  iemedy?  We  ctn  answer 
well  enough  In  our  theory;  it  sometimes  proves  more 
difficult  in  actual  fact.  The  difficulty  arises  mainly,  we 
think,  from  just  a  lack  of  self-discipline.  Even  effica- 
cious prayer  is  rendered  inefficient,  at  times,  through  this 
common  lack.  It  is  useless  to  pray  for  purity  of  thought 
and  desire,  and  still  let  the  imagination  continually  run 
riot  over  forbidden  fields  with  never  an  effort  at  checking 
it.  It  is  idle  to  hope  for  answers  to  such  prayer,  when 
back  of  it  there  is  no  earnest  resolve  to  be  self-helpful, 
and  to  strive  continually  for  better  things.  Human  de- 
sires can  be  purified  only  through  human  discipline,  and 
much  of  this  can  be  carried  on  by  self  alone. 


AS    A    PRODIGAL. 

It  is  evening,  Lord.     I  have  had  my  day 
Out  in  the  wilderness,  far  from  Thee, 

Bright  was  the  morn  when  I  went  away, 
Happy  my  visions  of  joy  to  be. 

In  the  hot  high  noon  I  was  weak  and  faint, 
Worn  with  rioting,  heartsick,  sore ; 

Never  I  murmured  or  made  complaint ; 
Onward  I  crept  to  the  sands  before. 

What  if  they  blistered  my  naked  feet  ? 

Better  to  suffer  than  turn  back  now. 
What  if  I  'd  nothing  but  husks  to  eat  ? 

Pride  may  starve,  but  it  will  not  bow. 

And  what  if  with  swine  I  could  only  mate 
Out  in  the  barren  and  dusty  field? 

What  if  I  pined  for  my  lost  estate  ? 
Pride  may  die,  but  it  will  not  yield. 

Pride  may  die.     And  my  pride  is  dead — 
Dead,  and  buried  where  sleep  the  swine. 

"  I  will  return  !"    to  myself  I  said  ; 

"Home ! — my  Father's,  that  once  was  mine  !" 

It  is  evening,  Lord,  and  I  come  to  Thee, 
Weak  and  hungry,  and  faint  and  sore. 

Look  in  Thy  pitiful  love  on  me  ; 

Spurn  me  not  from  Thine  open  door ! 

3 


34  PAIN'S    MINISTRIES. 


It  is  evening,  now,  and  my  day  is  spent  ; 

Little  of  life  may  be  mine,  beside — 
Only  a  season  of  glad  content, 

All  my  hungering  satisfied  ! 


PAIN'S    MINISTRIES. 

Pain  is  our  birthright.  It  comes  to.  us,  as  certainly 
as  the  days  come. 

Can  anything  sent  of  God  be  without  its  blessing?  Is 
there  no  sweet  ministry  even  in  pain  ?  Do  we  simply 
suffer  and  be  still?  Or  do  we  suffer  and  grow  strong? 

Suffer  we  must.  Either  our  health  fails,  or  friends  die 
01  plans  miscarry,  or  love  proves  false,  or  hope  cheats, 
and  whichever  it  be,  there  will  ensue  suffering.  There 
is  nothing  so  common  as  pain.  There  is  no  experience 
so  inevitable. 

What  the  ministry  of  pain  may  be,  will  depend  wholly 
upon  how  we  bear  suffering — upon  the  spirit  in  which 
we  suffer.  If  pain  is  rebelled  against,  as  an  unjust  visita- 
tion from  God — if  we  say  constantly  to  ourselves  the 
while  we  suffer,  "  Gqp  is  unkind  and  cruel" — the  minis- 
try will  be  a  ministry  of  hurting.  And  to  how  many 
souls  it  is  all  this,  and  only  this !  HowT  many  charge 
hard  things  against  their  Maker,  and  go  on  through  the 
years  gathering  no  s  -eet  fruit  from  the  tree  of  bitter 
blossoms ! 


PAIN'S    MINISTRIES,  35 

Blessed  indeed  are  those  who  can  give  thanks  even 
amid  their  suffering — who  can  smile  in  God's  face  while 
the  hurt  cuts  like  a  knife — who  can  feel  that  something 
is  to  come  of  the  hurt  besides  scars  and  soreness.  Bless- 
ed with  a  rare  blessedness  are  they  who  sing  softly  to 
themselves  though  the  heart  be  sad — who  sing  because 
they  know  that  from  this  darkness  of  sorrow  shall  cornea 
light  glad  and  beautiful,  and,  better  than  all,  healing. 
The  Angel  of  Pain  is  kinder  to  us  than  we  think. 
Would  that  all  could  say  with  Saxe  Holm  : 

Angel  of  Pain,  I  think  thy  face 

Will  be,  in  all  the  heavenly  place, 

The  sweetest  face  that  I  shall  see, 

And  swiftest  face  to  shine  on  me. 

All  other  angels  faint  and  tire  ; 

Joy  wearies,  and  forsakes  desire  ; 

Hope  falters,  face  to  face  with  Fate, 

And  dies  because  it  can  not  wait  ; 

And  love  cuts  short  each  Wing  dav, 

Because  fend  hearts  can  not  obey 

That  subtlest  law  which  measures  bliss 

By  what  it  is  content  to  miss. 

But  thou,  O  loving,  faithful  Pain — 

Hated,  reproached  rejected,  slain — 

Dost  only  closer  cling  and  bless 

In  sweeter,  stronger  steadfastness. 

Dear,  patient  angel,  to  thine  own 

Thou  comest,  and  art  never  known 

Till  late,  in  some  lone  twilight  place 

The  light  of  thy  transfigured  face 

Sudden  shines  out,  and,  speechless,  they 

Know  they  have  walked  with  Christ  all  day. 


THE    ROUNDS     OF    BEING. 

Life  is  one  continuous  round  of  beginnings  and  end- 
ings. And  yet  how  few  days  are  finished !  How  few- 
evenings  see  the  morning's  beginning  properly  ended  ! 

We  misjudge  our  deed  greatly  when  we  say  it  is  done. 
Done  in  its  narrowest  sense  it  surely  is  ;  done  in  its 
broadest  meaning  it  as  surely  is  not.  A  finished  thing  is 
put  away.  Do  we  in  fact  put  any  doing  entirely  out  of 
our  life?  Would  that  we  could,  sometimes  !  We  should 
be  better,  so. 

Herein  lies  much  of  the  bitterness  of  being — that  the 
weak  things  done,  or  the  things  weakly  done,  never  can 
be  wholly  laid  aside.  We  hold  on  to  them  despite  our- 
selves. They  are  a  part  of  us,  because  a  part  of  our  ex- 
perience. The  experience  is  the  man,  in  very  deed. 
You  cannot  put  your  self  apart  from  your  self's  acts  and 
say  ' '  I  arn  better  than  these. "  Self's  acts  are  a  vital  part 
of  self. 

Our  beginnings,  therefore,  have  only  apparent  endings. 
Be  they  for  good  or  ill,  they  run  on  through  the  gather- 
ing years,  and  end  never.  It  is  well  to  think  of  this, 
whenever  the  day  fades  into  twilight — to  realize  that  every 
attempt  made  during  its  brief  hours  tells  ever  after,  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  upon  our  life ;  that  every  accom- 
plishment,  seemingly  completed,   goes   on  in  influence 


THE     OTHER    SIDE.  $J 

through  the  after-days,  and  dims  not  into  utter  fading. 
The  work  of  this  hour  over-laps  the  labor  of  the  next, 
and  the  two  a.e  bound  together  by  invisible  cords.  So 
the  life  here  and  the  life  hereafter  interblend  ;  the  doing 
of  the  mortal  will  mold  the  being  of  the  immortal  beyond 
all  possibility  of  changing. 


THE     OTHER     SIDE. 

We  go  our  ways  in  life  too  much  alone  ; 

We  hold  ourselves  too  far  from  all  our  kind. 
Too  often  are  we  deaf  to  sigh  and  moan  ; 

Too  often  to  the  weak  and  helpless  blind  ; 
Too  often,  where  distress  and  want  abide, 
We  turn  and  pass  upon  the  other  side ! 

The  other  side  is  trodden  smooth  and  worn 
By  foot-steps  passing  idly  all  the  day  ; 

WThere  lie  the  bruised  ones,  the  faint  and  torn, 
Is  seldom  more  than  an  untrodden  way ; 

Our  selfish  hearts  are  for  our  feet  the  guide, 

They  lead  us  by  upon  the  other  side  ! 

It  should  be  ours  the  oil  and  wine  to  pour 
Into  the  bleeding  wounds  of  stricken  ones ; 

To  take  the  smitten,  and  the  sick  and  sore, 

And  bear  them  where  a  stream  of  blessing  runs 

Instead,  we  look  about — toe  way  is  wide — 

And  so  we  pass  upon  the  other  side  ! 


<\8  THE    SIN    OF    INDIFFERENCE. 

O,  friends  and  brothers,  hastening  down  the  years, 

Humanity  is  calling  each  and  all 
In  tender  accents,  born  of    pain  and  tears  ! 

I  pray  you  listen  to  the  thrilling  call ! 
You  cannot,  in  your  selfishness  and  pride, 
Pass  guiltless  by  upon  the  other  side  ! 


THE     SIN    OF    INDIFFERENCE. 

It  is  an  all-prevailing  sin.  Men  everywhere  seem  reck- 
less of  the  future,  indifferent  as  to  what  their  eternity 
may  be.  They  live  wholly  in  and  for  the  present,  and 
care  for  naught  else.  It  is  as  though  they  said,  "This 
life  only  is  mine  and  I  must  make  the  most  of  it.  To- 
day is  and  To-morrow  may  not  be.  "  Indeed,  do  they 
not  say  it  in  their  hearts? 

And  yet  each  morning  and  evening  should  make  men 
thoughtful  of  a  coming  time.  Each  hour  is  indeed  a 
fact,  but  more  than  a  fact.  It  is  a  suggestion — a  hint  of 
future  ages.  The  hour  may  mean  much,  may  comprise 
much,  but  that  which  it  hints  of  means  infinitely  more, 
comprises  so  much  more  that  no  one  can  comprehend  it. 
Eternity  is  a  word  which  the  dictionary  of  life  does  not 
define ;  we  can  not  satisfy  ourselves  of  its  marvelous 
scope. 

But  because  we  do  not  understand,  are  we  excusable 
for  complete  indifference  ?  Because  God  is  a  mystery  in- 


FOOLISH    DARING.  39 

penetrable,  may  we  ignore  His  existence  ?  We  do,  though. 
We  breathe  with  no  thought  of  Him  who  gives  us  the 
power  to  breathe.  We  enjoy  all  the  sweet  and  beautiful 
with  no  regard  for  Him  who  enables  us  to  enjoy.  We 
take  life  and  all  its  attendant  circumstances  as  a  matter- 
of-course,  worth  little  or  much,    as  fate  may  ordain. 

God  has  a  right  to  more  thoughtful  regard  on  the  part 
of  His  creatures.  It  becomes  us  to  shake  off  this  sin  of 
indifference  and  concede  the  Creator  His  due. 


FOQLISH    DARING. 

It  is  better,  after  all,  to  be  a  coward  in  some  things. 

And  why  ? 

Because  to  be  brave  in  the  face  of  certain  dangers — 
dangers  of  certain  kinds — is  to  run  foolish  risks  uncalled 
for,  and  from  the  very  nature  of  things  bound  to  result 
in  some  degree  of  evil. 

There  are  young  men  in  the  gutters  to-day  who  were 
first  brave,  as  all  young  men  are,  and  then  weak,  as  so 
many  young  men  are  sure  to  be.  Their  bravery  worked 
their  ruin.  They  insisted  on  proving  dangers  that  they 
might  have  let  alone  in  all  honor — that  they  might  even 
have  fled  from  without  disgrace. 

So  there  are  professed  Christians  to-day  in  the  Slough 
of  Despond  because  they  foolishly  dared  to  brave  dangers 


40  FOOLISH    DARING. 

to  their  faith  which  they  might  readily  enough  have  shun- 
ned. They  could  dally  with  vague  speculations,  thev 
thought,  without  any  harm,  and  so  dallying  they  passed 
under  the  cloud. 

Society,  on  all  sides,  is  full  of  temptations  that  invite 
daring.  They  beckon  every  man  and  woman  of  us  on- 
ward ;  and  the  mistaken  notion  that  it  is  brave  to  test 
them  impels  thousands  to  destruction.  A  man  may 
walk  a  rope  over  the  very  brink  of  Niagara,  and  come  off 
safely,  but  he  is  infinitely  safer  if  he  make  no  such 
attempt.  He  only  who  keeps  away  from  danger  knows 
what  perfect  security  is. 

If  we  hold  life  as  of  no  worth,  and  the  future  as  not  to 
be  regarded,  why  then  let  us  test  every  danger  that  may 
perchance  wreck  us.  But  who  so  thinks  ?  Talk  lightly 
as  we  may  of  what  living  amounts  to,  it  does  amount  to 
so  much  for  each  and  every  one  of  us  that  we  would  not 
willingly  give  it  up.  How  shall  we  best  keep  it?  By 
clinging  to  the  safe  side.  If  any  life  is  worth  aught,  the 
best  life  is  worth  the  most,  and  the  best  life  is  the  safe 
life.  There  is  no  truer  logic.  In  the  face  of  it,  then, 
can  we  go  on  testing  dangers  that  bring  no  good  in  the 
proving  ? 


OUR     GUIDES. 

In  a  pillar  of  cloud  by  day,  O  God, 

And  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night, 
Thy  presence  did  guide  on  the  way  they  trod 

Thy  people  of  old  in  flight  ; 
And  the  wilderness  way  that  we  walk  to-dpy 

More  dreary  and  dark  would  seem, 
If  through  the  deep  night,  or  the  twilight  gray, 

Thy  presence  should  never  gleam. 

I  am  glad  that  they  waited  in  days  of  old, 

With  a  promise  of  better  tilings  ; 
For  my  heart  it  is  stirred  when  the  tale  is  told 

By  the  hope  and  the  cheer  it  brings. 
I  am  glad  that  they  journeyed  those  forty  years 

In  trouble,  and  doubt,  and  pain, 
For  the  gloom  of  my  wilderness  disappears 

At  thought  of  their  final  gain. 

We  may  never  quite  perfectly  understand 

Why  the  wilderness  waits  for  each, 
Yet  we  know  that  the  beautiful  Promised  Land 

Is  beyond  it — without  our  reach  ; 
But  whatever  the  burdens  we  have  to  bear, 

Or  however  we  shrink  and  faint, 
We  shall  carry  ourselves  and  our  burdens  there, 

If  a  prayer  is  our  sole  complaint  ! 

Had  they  only  looked  down  in  the  olden  time, 
As  they  journeyed  with  falt'ring  tread, 


^2  HUMAN    AFFECTION. 

They  would  never  have  known  of  the  guides  sublime 

That  forever  their  foot-steps  led  ; 
And  I  pray  though  we  walk  in  a  faithless  way, 

Though  we  seldom  look  up  for  lighr, 
We  may  never  lose  thought  of  the  cloud  by  day, 

Or  the  pillar  of  fire  by  night  ! 


HUMAN    AFFECTION. 

The  preacher  said  sweetly  comforting  things  this 
morning,  in  regard  to  love  as  an  influence  in  religious 
life.  In  certain  ages,  and  even  to-day  in  certain  places, 
men  have  sought  to  divorce  religion  and  affection — have 
endeavored  to  put  the  two  far  apart.  They  have  acted 
upon  the  mistaken  theory  that  piety  means  asceticism — 
that  to  grow  in  spiritual  grace  they  must  become  dead  to 
everything  tenderly  and  lovingly  human — must  hold 
themselves  separate  from  their  kind  and  acknowledge  no 
brotherhood  with  their  fellows.  So  they  have  become, 
hermits,  and  have  lived  the  life  of  the  recluse. 

But  all  this  is  wrong.  The  best  men  of  the  Bible  were 
live  men, — men  who  cherished  sweet  affections  and 
hesitated  not  to  declare  them.  The  most  lion-hearted  in 
their  dealings  with  sin  were  the  most  lamb-like  in  loving, 
— tender  and  true.  In  the  common  things  of  the  world, 
so  called,  those  characters  are  of  most  worth  in  which 
there  abounds  fullness  of  affection — in  which  there  throbs 


HUMAN    AFFECTION.  43 

a  large,  live  heart.  And  so  in  Christian  life,  they  serve 
God  best  whose  out-reaching  sympathies  compel  wide 
service  for  humanity,  — who  know  all  men  in  a  common 
brotherhood,  and  are  moved  by  human  needs  to  noble 
doing. 

Sometimes  it  happens  that  the  husband  or  the  wife 
hesitates  to  urge  his  or  her  companion  on  to  a  Christian 
walk,  fearing  separation  must  come  between.  But.  how 
can  separation  come,  when  love  to  God  only  increases 
love  to  all  His  creatures?  God  is  not  jealous  in  this 
matter.  Is  it  a  sign,  because  He  took  away  your  child,  r 
that  He  hated  the  child  ? — that  He  was  jealous  of  the 
love  your  child  drew  forth  ?  Not  so.  He  only  loved  the 
little  one  more  than  you  loved  it — loved  it  so  well  that 
He  would. spare  it  all  possibility  of  sin  and  pain.  God's 
very  nature  is  love  ;  and  what  He  implanted  in  the  heart 
of  humanity  He  will  not  rebuke. 

There  are  Christian  homes  wherein  love  seems  restrain- 
ed, in  which  there  is  little  of  manifest  affection.  Is 
such  a  state  of  things  in  full  accord  with  our  Saviour's 
Gospel?  Did  Christ  restoie  Lazarus  from  the  dead 
simply  as  an  exhibition  of  His  miraculous  power?  We 
think  not.  We  prefer  to  believe  the  restoration  was  a 
tribute  to  the  rare  love  of  those  weeping. sisters.  Human 
affection  is  a  blessed  influence  in  this  religion  of  ours  ; 
the  influence  broadens  and  deepens  in  proportion  as 
this  affection  is  broad  and  deep,  and  unrestrained.  Say 
you  that  we  must  not  worship  what  God  has  given  us  ? 
Love  is  not  worship  ;  it  never  need  be.  It  is  another 
thing  in  character,   in  very  essence.      Love  indeed,   is  a 


44  MEASURING     CHARACTER. 

Christian  duty,  and  so  is  worship — of  a  certain  kind  :  in 
so  far  they  are  kin.  Unless  religion  warms  oar  heart 
toward  wife  and  child — toward  all  human  kind — it  is 
scarcely  to  be  trusted. 


MEASURING     CHAR  A  CTER. 

It  is  not  so  much  what  we  aie,  as  what  we  ought  to 
be,  that  should  be  regarded.  We  have  no  right  to  look 
at  our  strict  morality,  our  outward  appearance,  the  name 
we  have  in  community,  and  because  of  these  pronounce 
ourselves  very  good,  very  praiseworthy.  We  may  be 
negatively  good — good  because  not  bad — good  because 
no  strong  temptation  has  overcome  us  and  swept  us  away 
into  sin — good  because  from  our  temperament  we  can 
hardly  be  guilty  of  overt  crime. 

Positive  goodness  is  another  thing.  We  may  fall  far 
short  of  it  and  yet  be  quite  respectable.  It  is  by  the 
standard  of  that  alone  that  we  should  be  judged,  or  by 
the  standard  of  our  possibility  to  attain  unto  it.  One 
man's  character  is  very  good  for  him,  when  it  would  be 
very  mediocre  for  his  next  neighbor,  who  is  capable  of 
excellence  far  exceeding  any  he  can  ever  reach.  The 
neighbor  may  have  a  character  really  commendable,  as 
an  average,  but  not  by  any  means  up  to  what  it  should 
be,  considering  his  possibilities  of  progression. 


THY    PEACE.  45 

For   character  is  not  simply  neighborhood   standing. 
There  are    men  in  good  repute  with  their  fellows  who 
have  not  much  character  to  boast  of.      They  are  negatives. 
They  lack  an  essential  something  to  make  them  strong 
and  valuable.      They  are  nevei  workers  in  reform,  leaders 
in  good  works,   earnest,    efficient,   zealous.      What  they 
do  is  creditable,  but  they  do  so  little  thatthe  credit  side  of 
the  sheet  shows  poorly  enough  against  the  debit  of  what 
they  might  do  and  should  do. 

We  are  responsible  for  omissions,  as  for  commissions. 
Given  the  power  to  do,  and  failing  to  do,  we  are  mani- 
festly culpable.  Our  Saviour  in  His  parable  of  the  Ten 
Talents  emphasizes  this  great  truth,  and  so  earnestly  that 
there  is  no  mistaking.  That  which  we  have  will  not  long 
be  ours  unless  we  put  it  to  use. 


THY    PEACE. 

Father,  O  Father  !  the  sunlight  is  vanished, 

Swiftly  the  evening  descends  on  my  soul  ; 
Comfort  and  cheer  from  my  bosom  are  banished, 

Billows  of  bitterness  over  me  roll, 
Hearken  again  to  my  anguished  petition, — 

Give  me  Thy  peace,  in  the  midst  of  my  pain  ! 
Grant  me  the  grace  of  a  patient  submission, 

Bring  me  new  hope  as  my  courage  shall  wane. 


46  THY    PEACE. 

Father  !  O  Father  !  forlorn  I  am  groping 

On  in  a  way  that  is  shrouded  in  gloom  ; 
Faint  is  my  purpose,  and  weary  my  hoping, — 

Is  there  no  rest  till  I  come  to  the  tomb  ? 
Answer  the  cry  of  my  soul  in  its  pleading, — 

Give  me  Thy  peace  that  I  stronger  may  be, 
Patient  to  follow"  the  path  of  Thy  leading, — 

Patient  to  grope  until  light  I  can  see  ! 

Father  !  O  Father  !  I'm  worn  with  the  faring  ;  - 

Hunger  and  thirst  with  the  darkness  increase, 
Hunger  and  thirst  for  the  boon  of  Thy  caring, 

Hunger  and  thirst  for  the  gift  of  Thy  peace. 
Listen  again  to  the  cry  of  my  spirit,  — 

Born  of  its  need  and  its  bitter  unrest ; 
Bow  down  the  ear  of  Thy  mercy  and  hear  it, 

Speak  to  the  waves  in  my  storm-troubled  breast ! 

Father,  O  Father  !  the  night  season  thickens, 

Darker  the  way  as  I  painfully  grope ; 
Faith  of  its  watchfulness  wearies  and  sickens, 

Faints  to  despairing  the  patience  of  hope. 
Hear  the  deep  cry  of  my  agony,  thrilling 

Through  the  long  night  of  my  wandering  here, 
Then  shall  Thy  peace,  every  passion  wave  stilling, 

Fill  me  and  thrill  me  till  daylight  appear  ! 


GOD 'S    FA  TIIERIIOOD. 

As  the  twilight  comes  on,  the  domesticity  of  our 
nature  makes  itself  most  felt.  We  are  not  now  ourselves 
alone;  we  are  part  of  that  sweet  family  circle  in  which 
we  sit — part  of  it  in  love  and  tenderness  and  mutual 
sympathy.  Meditation  is  not  so  much  loneliness  of 
thought,  as .  thought  realizing  close  association  with 
others. 

In  a  certain  sense  we  are  never  so  near  our  friends  as 
when  we  sit  with  them  separated  only  by  silence — when 
our  hearts  go  out  to  meet  theirs  in  that  silent  commun- 
ion which  forbids  all  speech.  Then  indeed  are  we  as 
children  of  one  parent,  and  God  is  our  Father,  in  a 
fatherhood  so  near  and  helpful,  so  complete  and  satisfy- 
ing, that  its  recognition  lifts  us  gladly  heavenward. 

And  sitting  here  in  the  shadow,  with  our  Home  tokens 
all  about  us,  it  is  comforting  to  whisper  softly  those 
sweet  words  of  the  Psalmist — "Like  as  a  father  pitieth 
his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  Him.  " 
The  human  side  of  God's  love  speaks  out  in  this.  For 
is  it  irreverent  to  think  of  God  as  loving  wTith  somewhat 
of  human  affection?  Can  we  not  gain  some  little  idea  of 
Divine  Fatherhood  from  a  comprehension  of  fatherhood 
not  divine  ? 

But  God's  Fatherhood  is  infinite  in  its  many-sidedness, 
and  on  that  account  we  fail  to  measure  it.      The  preacher 


48  GOD'S    FATHERHOOD. 

well  said,  this  morning,  "I  will  accept  no  man's  idea  of 
the  whole  heavens,  which  simply  takes  in  the  little  there- 
of that  he  can  see  from  his  narrow  chamber  window." 
The  infinite  Fatherhood  is  more  than  it  seems  to  us. 
The  relations  of  one  child  to  the  parent,  are  not  the 
relations  of  all  the  children.  Temperaments  differ,  dis- 
positions are  diverse.  To  you,  God  may  seem  to  be 
Justice,  and  you  may  fear  Him,  knowing  your  sins.  To 
another  He  may  stand  as  Holiness,  and  impurity  may 
shrink  from  His  presence.  To  yet  another,  He  may 
appear  only  Love,  and  trusting  faith  may  lose  itself  in 
His  great  affection. 

The  Fatherhood  of  God  includes  all  these,  and  even 
more.  Yet,  while  we  must  all  realize,  in  some  degree, 
God's  Justice,  His  Holiness,  we  need  not  to  keep  these 
ever  foremost  in  our  mind  when  thinking  of  Him.  The 
justice  and  the  holiness  need  not  shut  us  out  from  that 
over-brooding  love  which  watches  ever  for  our  coming. 
God's  love  and  pity  are  as  broad  as  humanity — aye,  broad- 
er than  that — as  broad  as  the  great  Divine  Nature  in 
which  they  live  evermore,  from  which  they  freely  flow. 


The  world-life  is  a  great  web,  and  God,   the  weaver,  is 
working  it  out.      If  we  look  at  only  a  small  part  of  it, 
there  seems  no  design,   nothing  but  a  fragment.      But  if 
our  eye  can  take  in  the  entire  web,   the  design  is  at  once 
apparent. 


HUNGERING    AND     THIRSTING. 

Hunger  and  thirst  are  the  strongest  human  besetments. 
Have  you  ever  hungered  almost  to  the  point  of  starving, 
or  been  so  a-thirst  that  the  brain  reeled  and  all  your 
being  seemed  on  fire  ?  Then  you  can  conceive,  in  a 
measure,  what  a  depth  of  meaning  is  hidden  in  that 
phrase,   (i  Hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness/' 

When  we  are  sorely  an  hungered,  the  supreme  want 
is  food  ;  when  we  thirst  to  unquenchable  inward  burning, 
the  supreme  want  is  drink.  Just  so  when  we  hunger 
and  thirst  spiritually,  will  the  supreme  want  be  righteous- 
ness,— a  renewing  of  the  life  within,  a  purifying  of  the 
soul,  a  cleansing  from  every  and  all  sin.  How  seldom 
we  so  hunger  and  thirst.  We  have  appetites  for  every- 
thing else  but  this.  Debasing  pleasures  rarely  cloy  us  ; 
we  partake  of  them  without  loss  of  relish.  Secret  sins 
we  roll  under  our  tongues  with  never  abating  enjoyment ; 
they  never  weary  us  as  daily  food. 

Then  why  may  there  not  be  this  other  hungering  ?  It 
brings  its  own  blessing.  The  promise  is  that  "  they 
shall    be  filled v  who  do  thus  hunger  and  thiist  aright. 

Filled  !  It  is  a  sweet  word,  with  no  limitations  such 
as  rob  many  another  of  complete  meaning.  It  is  the 
same  as  satisfied.  And  who  was  ever  satisfied  in  any 
other   way  than  this?  No  cloying  of  common    appetite 

4 


50  A     HEART    SONG. 

ever  yet  fully  satisfied  a  man.  Cloyed  of  one  thing — 
one  pleasure — one  gratification — he  invariably  turns  to 
something  else  with  an  irresistible  longing. 

God's  righteousness  so  rills  us  there  is  nothing  want- 
ed beside.  But  it  never  fills  unless  longed  for,  hungered 
for,  thirsted  for.  Unless  it  be  the  supreme  want  of  the 
soul  it  never  makes  the  soul  inexpressibly  glad.  Is  there 
something  desired  after  more  than  this?  Then  we  shall 
never  be  filled.  Is  there  something  we  are  willing  to 
sacrifice  more  for  than  this?  Then  sacrifice  will  never 
bring  its  final  and  fruitful  reward.  Completely  blessed 
alone  are  they  who  do  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
ness. 


A     HEART    SONG. 

Singer,  softly  sing  to  night — 
"  God  is  good  and  just  ;" 

And  in  darkness  or  in  light 
In  Him  put  your  trust  ; 

Sing  the  song  till  earthly  sight 
Fades  in  "  dust  to  dus  .  " 

Singer,  softly  sing  and  low — 

"  God  is  love  alway  ;  " 
Let  the  heart  in  tender  flow 

Melt  the  words  you  say  ; 
Then  shall  you  God's  loving  know 

Sweetly  day  by  day. 


DIVINE     ORDERING. 

Sitting  here  in  the  twilight — in  the  sweet  uncertainty 
that  seems  to  brood  over  all  things — when  that  which  to- 
day is  fades  into  dreamfulness,  and  that  which  is  to  be  on 
the  morrow  is  yet  unborn — it  is  blessed  to  feel  that  the 
world  is  not  ruled  by  chance,  and  that  Divine  orderings 
link  the  days  together.  Conceive  the  thought  of  a  uni- 
verse without  God,  and  you  at  once  fall  into  doubt  of  all 
things.  There  is  no  certainty.  On  nothing  can  you  re- 
ly. Would  we  care  to  live  longer  under  such  circumstan- 
ces? 

Our  every  surrounding  testifies  to  an  Omniscient  Hand 
and  its  working.  There  is  order  in  the  minutest  partic- 
ulars, and  the  ordering  is  so  perfect,  so  wonderfully  wise, 
that  we  feel  it  must  be  divine.  God  works  always  with 
the  most  rigid  exactness  as  to  detail.  A  pleasant  writer 
tells  of  a  Texas  gentleman  who  had  the  misfortune  to  be 
an  unbeliever.  One  day  he  was  walking  in  the  woods, 
reading  the  writings  of  Plato.  Coming  to  where  that 
gieat  writer  uses  the  phrase,  "God  geometrizing, "  he 
thought  to  himself,  "  If  I  could  only  see  plan  and  order 
in  God's  works,  I  could  be  a  believer. " 

Just  then  he  saw  a  little  "Texas  Star"  at  his  feet,  and 
picking  it  up,  he  began  thoughtlessly  to  count  its  petals. 
There  were  five.      Counting    the  stamens,  he  found  there 


52  DIVINE     ORDERING 

were  five  of  these.  Counting  the  divisions  at  the  base  of 
the  flower,  he  found  five  of  these.  Then  he  set  about 
multiplying  these  three  fives,  to  see  how  many  chances 
there  were  of  a  flower  being  brought  into  existence  with, 
out  the  aid  of  mind,  and  having  these  three  fives.  The 
chances  against  it  were  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  to 
one. 

He  thought  that  was  very  strange.  He  examined 
another  flower  and  found  it  the  same.  He  multiplied 
one  hundred  and  twenty-five  by  itself  to  see  how  many 
chances  there  were  against  there  being  two  flowers,  each 
having  these  exact  relations  of  numbers.  He  found  the 
chances  against  it  were  thirteen  thousand  six  hundred 
and  twenty-five  to  one.  But  all  around  him  were  multi- 
tudes of  these  little  flowers  ;  they  had  been  growing  and 
blooming  there  for  years.  He  thought  this  showed  the 
order  of  intelligence,  and  that  the  mind  that  ordained  it 
was  God.  And  so  he  shut  up  his  book,  and  picked  up 
the  little  flower,  and  kissed  it,  and  exclaimed,  "  Bloom 
on,  little  flowers ;  sing  on,  little  birds;  you  have  a  God, 
and  I  have  a  God  ;  the  God  that  made  these  little  flowers 
made  me  !  " 


THE     SERVICE     OF     WAITING. 


0  Lord,  Thy  servants  all  about  I  see, 

In  faithful  service  working  as  they  may  ; 

1  stand  here  idle,  doing  nought  for  Thee, 
And  poor,  unprofitable,  seems  my  day. 

Will  fruitful  labor  bless  me,  even  late  ? 

"  They  also  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait.  " 

This  is  Thy  answer.     Give  me  patience,  then, 
And  help  me  all  the  while  I  waiting  stand 

To  know  that  every  service  had  of  men 
Is  by  Thy  providential  wisdom  planned. 

So  shall  I  feel,  though  waiting  may  be  sore, 

That  Thy  great  goodness  hath  reward  in  store  ! 

And  so  may  I  of  patient  service  give 

That  my  own  being  shall  more  fruitful  grow, 

And  I  shall  in  my  waiting  learn  to  live 
A  better  life  than  haply  I  might  know 

If,  in  the  press  of  busy  doing,  I 

Should  miss,  at  times,  the  Master  standing  by  ! 

0  Lord,  I  thank  Thee  I  may  serve  at  all ! 

What  need  hast  Thou  of  service  such  as  mine  ? 

1  thank  Thee  that  Thy  benedictions  fall 

Alike  upon  all  laborers  of  Thine  ! 
I  thank  Thee  for  this  comfort  sweet  and  great — 
•'  They  also  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait  !  " 


CHRISTIAN    LIFE. 

"For  me  to  live  isCHRisT." 

Paul  said  that,  years  and  years  ago.  The  preacher 
took  up  the  words  this  morning,  and  turned  them  over 
and  over  until  their  fullness  stood  out  strong  and  clear 
to  our  apprehension. 

Going  back  to  the  initial  point, — -what  is  life,  any  wav, 
to  you  and  to  me?  For  us  to  live  is — what?  Gain,  pleas- 
ure, personal  ease,  ambition  gratified,  tastes  indulged, 
passion  pandered  to  (God  forbid !),  in  a  word,  self! 
Alas  !  too  often  these,  or  a  portion  thereof. 

Paul  meets  us  with  an  exemplary  declaration  which 
we  should  ever  keep  in  mind — a  declaration  which  only 
persistent  self-discipline  could  have  enabled  him  truth- 
fully to  make — and  in  the  face  of  it  we  must  acknowledge 
how  far  short  of  real  nobility  our  life  comes.  Christian- 
ity is  a  daily  being  and  doing;  not  an 'impulse,  not  the 
gratification  of  selfish  desires,  or  the  occasional  following 
out  of  purer  promptings,  but  the  actual  living  of  Christ. 
Which  is  to  say  that  the  underlying  motive  of  being  and 
doing  must  come  from  Christ — that  we  must  allow 
Him  to  fill  us,  and  inspire  us,  and  uplift  us. 

Paul  came  to  what  he  could  truly  say  through  much 
of  struggle  and  conquering.  In  the  natural  condition 
of  things  for  man  to  live  is  #<?/ Christ,   but  man's  self. 


CHRISTIAN    LIFE.  55 

Paul  had  grown  out  of  this  condition, — had  gone  be- 
yond it,  as  we  must  go  beyond  it  if  ever  we  do — over  the 
ruins  of  much  prized  selfish  things.  Have  we  the  heart 
for  such  discipline  ?  It  must  come  in  the  street,  at  the 
desk,  in  the  daily  duty,  in  the  home.  Our  hours  of 
labor  must  be  full  of  it ;  in  the  restful  seasons  into  which 
we  now  and  then  retire  it  must  not  be  forgotten. 

So  the  real  CHRiST-life  is  more  than  a  passing  enjoy- 
ment. It  is  a  perpetual  self-crucifixon.  Is  there  then 
no  pleasure  in  it?  Paul  testified  how  much  it  was  to  him, 
albeit  he  had  sorer  trials  than  often  \?isit  us.  Since  his 
time  thousands  have  taken  up  the  testimony  and  empha- 
sized it,  in  every  clime.  Men  count  pleasure  differently. 
But  the  highest  pleasure  satisfies  most  and  longest,  and 
the  CHRiST-life  means  satisfaction  longer  and  more  com- 
plete than  that  arising  from  any  other  source.  Does  it 
not?  Even  with  our  little  taste  of  it  can  we  not  give  affir- 
mative answer  ? 


As  we  give  the  best  we  have,  we  get  the  best  we  can 
have.  The  most  unmistakable  illustration  of  this  gener- 
al truth  is  in  its  highest  application.  The  rarest  dona- 
tion any  one  can  offer  is  himself  in  the  completeness  of 
his  nature  and  and  possession,  to  Christ  ;  and  when 
this  is  done  he  receives  in  return  the  choicest  blessing  he 
can  appropriate,  the  filling  of  himself  with  God. 


CHRIST'S    ABIDING, 

"Abide  with  us  ! "  was  the  prayer  of  our  Saviour's 
disciples  on  a  memorable  occasion. 

It  was  toward  evening ;  the  night  was  coming  on ; 
their  hearts  had  burned  within  them  while  talking  to- 
gether by  the  way,  and  it  would  be  more  pleasant  with 
such  a  guest  after  the  day's  ending. 

It  is  toward  evening  with  ns  all,  perhaps.  Sooner 
than  we  think  may  the  night  fall  upon  us,  dark  and 
dreary.  If  not  the  night  of  death,  then  such  a  night 
as  settles  down  only  too  often  upon  every  life,  when  it  is 
thick  darkness  all  about.  And  we  need  to  pray  earnest- 
ly for  Christ  to  abide  with  us. 

For  when  there  is  no  comfort,  shall  we  not  need  the 
Comforter?  When  all  that  is  bright  and  gladsome  seems 
shut  out,  shall  we  not  long  intensely  for  the  brightness 
and  sweet  cheer  that  might  be  ours  ?  Such  times  will 
come  ;  they  come  to  each  one  of  us.  They  are  inevit- 
able. Nights  must  complement  the  days,  in  the  common 
order  of  nature.  Whosoever  is  sensitive  to  pleas- 
ure is  surely  sensitive  to  pain,  and  the  one  will  come  as 
truly  as  will  the  other.  "Much  must  be  borne  that  it  is 
hard  to  bear,  "  said  one  once,  and  each  heart  will  echo 
the  truth  of  that  saying. 

But  thank  God  that  for  the  Christian  there  is  never  a 
night  without  its  stars  !  Since  the  early  morning,  so  many 


CHRIST'S    ABIDING. 


57 


years  agone,  when  that  star  rose  in  the  East,  all  who  have 
sincerely  acknowledged  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem  as  a 
wcild's  Reedemer,  have  seen  some  ray  in  every  deepen- 
ing gloom,  and  have  felt  rare  comfort  when  life  were  else 
quite  comfortless. 

We  may  not  hope  that  Christ  will  walk  with  us  as  He 
walked  with  the  disciples  of  old,  yet  may  His  presence 
be  to  us  as  sure  a  reality  as  it  was  to  them.  Aye,  even 
more.  The  incarnate  God  was  not  so  much  a  fact  to 
those  who  listened  to  His  preaching,  and  enjoyed  His 
companionship,  as  He  is  now  to  us.  He  has  been  more 
to  us  than  He  ever  was  to  them,  because  in  a  certain 
sense  we  have  all  that  He  has  been  to  mankind  through 
these  eighteen  hundred  years. 

"Abide  with  us!"  Breathe  forth  your  prayer,  O  sin- 
sick  heart !  Your  evening  is  not  far  off  at  the  most. 
Even  if  Christ  fail  at  once  to  answer,  He  will  return 
presently,  and  you  shall  know  exceeding  joy. 


THE    PURE    IN    HEART. 

'•  The  pure  in  heart  are  blest,"  He  said, 

Who  on  the  mountain  taught, 
Ere  on  the  Cro^s  His  blood  He  shed, 

And  our  salvation  wrought. 
O  blessed  words  that  blessing  gave  ! 

I  hear  their  echo  yet, 
And  all  their  promised  good  I  crave 

Who  evil  would  forget. 


58  THE    ENDLESS    DAY. 

Yet  can  the  blessing  e'er  be  mine  ? 

I  question,  full  of  fear  ; 
I  am  so  far  from  all  divine, 

To  all  of  earth  so  near ; 
There  crowds  into  my  life  so  much 

To  blacken  and  degrade  ; 
Sin  jostles  with  so  rude  a  touch 

Each  holy  help  and  a\d  ! 

An  answer  comes  with  comfort  sweet 

My  troubling  fear  to  still, 
"  All  promises  fulfillment  meet 

For  those  who  do  My  will  ; 
That  which  you  long  for,  pray  for,  seek, 

Is  somehow  now  possest, 
The  words  are  certain  that  T  speak — 

The  pure  in  heart  are  blest  ! " 


THE    ENDLESS    DAY. 

Scripture  silence  is  never  more  marked  thaa  in  regard 
to  our  future  state.  There  is  little  in  the  way  of  definite 
information  touching  our  hereafter,  to  be  found  in-  the 
Bible.  Much  is  said  in  a  figurative  sense,  and  this  is 
indeed  a  solace.  Just  how  much  of  it  is  figurative,  who 
can  tell? 

Of  the  few  explicit  statements  made  about  heaven, 
theie  is  nothing  more  beautiful  and  satisfying  than  this, 
— "  There  shall  be  no  night  there.''     There  is  so  much 


THE    ENDLESS    DAY.  59 

night  here  !  So  often  the  shadows  come  down  over  us, 
snd  shut  us  in  like  a  shroud  !  So  somber  grow  the  even- 
ings, and  so  few  the  stars  !  It  must  be  a  radiant  country, 
where  it  is  daylight  forever  and  forever. 

"Neither  sorrow  nor  crying."  Nights  bring  sorrow, 
frequently.  Sorrow  makes  night,  whenever  sorrow  comes. 
Many  are  the  mornings  bright  and  golden  which 
hav*  turned  into  darkest  night  ere  the  noon-tide.  Thank 
God,  all  ye  sorrowing  ones,  that  there  is  coming  a  morn- 
ing which  shall  be  dimmed  by  never  a  cloud  !  which 
shall  never  fade  into  evening !  wThich  shall  shine  on 
through  the  ages  of  eternity  unchanged,  unchanging. 

There  may  be  no  gates  of  pearl, — no  streets  of  gold, 
— all  this  may  be  figurative  as  regards  that  heaven  most 
of  us  hope  for,  but  let  us  still  believe  that  in  heaven 
there  will  be  an  endless  day.  Ye  image-breakers  who 
would  spoil  our  prettiest  pictures  of  the  beyond  by  de- 
claring all  revelation  only  figurative,  spare  us  this  as  lit- 
eral. Literal  our  inner  natures  declare  it.  All  who 
sorrow  and  weep  would  go  wild  with  despair  in  their 
sorrowing  and  weeping,  did  they  not  have  faith  in  an 
actual  freedom  from  grief  and  tears  by-and-by.  And  that 
which  is  so  fully  borne  in  upon  our  deeper  natures  is 
generally  true.  By  some  subtile  prescience  wre  see  some- 
what of  the  hidden  in  a  manner  we  cannot  explain.  So 
let  us  comfort  ourselves  in  the  belief  which  is  tender  and 
comforting  as  words  of  peace  can  be,  —  "There  shall  be 
no  night  there !  " 


THE    ANGEL     OF    HEALING. 

O,  all  of  our  life  we  lie  beside 

Some  pool  of  Bethesda  here, 
And  wait  for  the  angel  its  waves  to  stir 

With  waiting  that  has  no  cheer ; 
For  never  the  angel  appears  to  us, 

The  waters  are  always  still, 
The  healing  we  ever  impa  ient  wait 

Comes  never  with  healing  thrill. 

And  so  by  the  waters  we  sit  and  sigh, 

Our  being  a  sad  complaint, 
The  hope  of  the  morning  growing  dim, 

The  heart  of  our  manhood  faint ; 
But  miracles  never  are  wrought,  to-day, 

And  though  we  are  faint  and  sore, 
T'is  idle  to  linger  the  pool  beside, 

The  waters  will  stir  no  more  ! 

The  angels  of  heaven  are  all  abroad, 

We  meet  them  in  busy  marts, 
They  enter  the  plainest  of  humble  homes. 

They  visit  the  poorest  hearts  ; 
But  silent  they  come,  and  silent  work, 

And  all  unheeding  are  we, 
Tho'  needed  the  gift  that  they  bring  to  us. 

Whatever  the  gift  may  be. 

Not  always  the  want  we  feel  the  most 
Should  fully  for  us  be  met  : 


THE    DEEPER    REST.  6j 

God  knoweth  our  need — our  need  of  needs — 

And  He  will  never  forget  ! 
Then  why  should  we  sit  in  complaining  mood, 

In  hope  that  is  half  a  fear  ? 
Unseen,  but  ready  to  minister, 

The  Angel  of  God  is  near ! 


THE    DEEPER     REST. 

"I  trusted  too  little,  and  reasoned  too  much/'  said 
one,  referring  to  a  great  mistake  in  life.  "I  should  have 
reasoned  less,  and  trusted  more." 

Many  of  our  mistakes  grow  out  of  this  lack  of  trust. 
It  is  human  to  rely  on  reason,  on  self.  It  is  hard  to 
wait  patiently  on  the  Lord.  Is  a  way  clearly  pointed  out 
to  us  ?  we  hesitate  to  walk  therein  until  we  see  reasons 
for  the  going.  Is  a  difficult  thing  plainly  set  before  us 
for  accomplishing?  we  falter,  and  cast  about  for  convin- 
cing proof  that  do  it  we  must. 

And  how  often  we  argue  with  God  !  How  often  we 
utterly  let  go  of  Trust,  and  hold  only  to  Reason !  Yet 
it  is  harder  to  dispute  with  Providence,  than  to  accept 
every  leading  unhesitatingly.  Harder,  if  so  be  to  trust 
has  become  a  little  natural  to  us.  Harder,  any  how,  as  a 
matter  of  fact.  Where  God  leads,  it  is  easy  going,  if 
one  go  believing.  When  reason  goes  against  God,  the 
way  is  steep  at  the  end,   if  smooth  and  pleasant  first, — 


62  THE    DEEPER    REST. 

steep  and  rough,  and  it  comes  out  among  brambles  that 
vex  and  make  sore. 

Is  absolute  trust  possible?  To  those  who  really  rest 
in  Christ,  yes.  Now  and  then  some  one  speaks  of  a 
deeper  rest  than  the  many  know,  and  such  testimony  is 
gratifying.  What  does  this  deeper  rest  signify?  Ruth 
was  reading  in  a  little  book  entitled  "The  Rest  of 
Faith/7  this  afternoon,  and  here  the  story  of  such  a  rest 
was  told.  We  have  listened  to  the  telling,  orally,  by 
another  who  struggled  through  much  of  doubt  and  ques- 
tioning into  perfect  trust.  Such  trust  is  not  attained  to 
in  an  hour.  It  is  the  fruit  of  long-suffering  in  spirit  and 
repeated  cross-bearing.  It  is  the  answer  to  burdened 
prayer. 

"Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor,  and  are  heavy  laden 
and  I  will  give  you  rest."  There  is  more  here  than  a 
promise,  though  as  a  promise,  the  words  are  sweet  and 
strong.  There  is-  an  implication,  inferentially  a  state- 
ment, that  those  without  rest  are  away  from  Christ. 
And  beycmd  question  the  implication  is  true.  We  lack 
the  rest  because  we  are  afar  off.  Do  we  feel  troubled,  and 
distressed,  and  doubtful  of  the  future?  Then  surely  we  are 
not  near  to  God.  To  us,  especially,  is  it  said,  "Come.'' 
Unto  whom  ?  Faith  knows,  even  the  little  faith  we  have. 
Faith  believes  on  Him,  and  takes  to  itself,  in  a  measure, 
the  promise  He  has  made.  Yet  it  is  only  a  half  faith. 
It  will,  by-and-by,  doubt,  and  step  aside  for  reason,  until 
shall  come  the  deeper  rest,  wherein  not  a  doubt  is  harbor- 
ed, no  questioning  put  forth,  but  all  is  serenity  and  peace 
— the  peace  of  God. 


TO  WARD     SODOM. 

The  preacher's  theme  this  morning  grew  out  of  that 
sad  story  of  Lot — a  story  full  of  lessons  for  us  all. 

You  know  when  Lot  divided  the  land  with  his  cove- 
tous relative,  he  "pitched  his  tent  toward  Sodom." 
Why?  Because  self-interest,  as  he  believed,  centered 
there.  He  did  not  go  as  a  missionary ;  he  had  no  hope 
of  purifying  that  pool  of  iniquity.  He  went  there  for 
gain.  Doubtless  the  Sodomites  knew  it,  and  laughed  at 
any  moral  suasion  he  may  have  attempted.  The  result  is 
familiar  to  all. 

And  there  are  many  men  to-day  pitching  their  tent  to- 
ward Sodom.  Men  of  politics,  who  make  use  of  un- 
worthy means  to  accomplish  ^political  success  ;  to  whom 
party  gain  is  greater  than  the  dominance  of  principle. 
Men  of  trade,  who. indulge  undue  desires  to  get  on,  and 
who  get  on  unduly — who  sacrifice  strict  probity  on  the 
altar  of  mercantile  success.  All  sorts  of  men,  who  in  any 
form  ignore  right  and  just  dealing  and  doing,  and  look 
first  to  selfish  ends,  last  to  the  means  which  win  them. 

Toward  Sodom  !  Sodom  was  laid  in  ashes,  yet  Sodom 
exists  even  now.  In  ruins  centuries  ago,  it  is  still  to 
thousands  of  people  a  delightful  city  of  gain  and  all  good 
things,  wherein  every  desire  shall  be  satisfied.  Men  go 
toward  it  as  toward  a  Mecca.      They  dwell  in  it,  amid  its 


64  DAY   BY   DAY. 

vice,  its  varied  evils,  and  are  content.  And  when  comes 
the  cry  of  "Up  !  Get  thee  out !  "  they  pay  little  heed. 
Toward  Sodom  !  ' '  Every  road  leads  to  the  world's 
end, "  read  an  old  legend.  It  were  sad  indeed,  if  many 
were  to  reach  the  world's  end  through  Sodom  ;  if  selfish- 
ness were  to  overrule  all  other  considerations,  until  they 
should  become  veritable  Sodomites  of  a  later  day,  only  to 
perish  as  miserably  as  perished  the  Sodomites  of  old. 


DAY    BY    DAY. 

We  should  live  as  though  doing  days'  works  for  God. 
There  is  no  contract  for  long  service.  It  is  day  by  day, 
and  day  by  day.  Our  master  may  have  need  for  us 
further  on ;  He  may  not.  It  is  not  ours  to  question. 
Good  and  faithful  service,  now,  is  the  thing  asked.  And 
to  strengthen  us  for  the  day's  work  we  should  be  given 
our  daily  bread.  The  prayer  for  it  so  brief,  so  simple, 
covers  every  human  need.  It  means  bread  for  the  body 
and  bread  for  the  soul  ;  physical  and  spiritual  nourish- 
ment. Is  our  prayer  an  earnest  and  honest  one  ?  Do  we 
really  crave  of  God  our  daily  food?  Or  are  we  seeking  to 
satisfy  human  cravings  from  some  other  source?  "Give 
us  this  day  our  daily  bread."  How  many  pray  thus  in 
the  truest  sense,  as  Christ  taught? 


"ONE      WITH     THE     LORD." 
«. 

"One with  the  Lord  !"  Will  the  day  of  my  dying   . 

Bring  me  so  glad  and  so  sweet  a  reward, 
For  all  of  my  waiting,  my  sorrow  and  sighing, 

As  that  of  the  making  me  "one  with  the  Lord?" 

Here  there  is  little  of  good  in  communion  ; 

Little  of  sweets  with  my  life  interblend ; 
I  long  in  my  loneliness  e'er  for  the  union 

Which  through  an  eternity  never  shall  end. 

"  One  with  the  Lord  !  "  Dare  I  hope  for  such  blessing? 

Hope  for  a  crowning  so  royal  as  this  ? 
Shall  such  at  the  last  be  my  certain  possessing? 

Shall  such  be  the  sum  of  my  infinite  bliss  ? 

Recompense  lesser  would  pay  me  for  waiting ; 

Sorrow  might  smile  for  a  reason  less  sweet  ; 
My  heart  might  believe  it  were  heav'n  antedating 

To  thrill  with  a  joy  not  the  half  so  complete. 

Often  I  miss  the  dear  face  of  my  Saviour  ; 

Often  I  wander  away  from  His  side  ; 
Between  us,  too  often,  my  sinful  behavior 

Creates  separation  despairingly  wide. 

There  in  the  glow  of  the  glory  so  golden, 
There  in  the  mansion  preparing  for  me, 

Henceforth,  from  all  wanderings  ever  enfolden, 
O  "  One  with  the  Lord  !  "  let  me  finally  be  ! 


JEPHTHAH'S    DAUGHTER, 

Going  out  to  do  battle  against  the  Ammonites,  Jeph- 
thah,  the  newly  elected  Captain  of  Israel,  made  a  vow. 
It  was  his  ambition  to  conquer  a  peace  and  reign  long 
over  the  Israelites.  Moreover,  he  hoped  to  leave  his 
family  in  direct  succession  to  the  rulership.  To  giatify 
his  ambitious  desires,  he  was  ready  to  make  any  sacrifice. 
So  he  *'  vowed  a  vow  unto  the  Lord,  and  said,  If  thou 
shalt  without  fail,  deliver  the  children  of  Ammon  into 
my  hands,  then  it  shall  be  that  whatsoever  cometh  forth 
of  the  doors  of  my  house  to  meet  me,  when  I  return  in 
peace  from  the  children  of  Ammon,  shall  surely  be  the 
Lord's,  and  I  will  offer  it  up  for  a  burnt-offering." 

It  was  a  rash  vow,  and  a  thoughtless  one.  The  Lord 
gave  him  victory,  and  returning  to  Mizpeh  in  triumph 
the  first  person  to  greet  him  was  his  only  daughter — his 
only  child.  Here  was  a  shock,  indeed !  To  what  a 
strait  had  his  unwise  vowing  brought  him  !  In  obedience 
to  the  vow  made  to  obtain  the  object  of  his  ambition, 
that  must  be  done  which  would  utterly  crush  his  fondest 
hopes. 

We  may  not  say  of  a  certainty  in  what  precise  manner 
Jephthah's  vow  was  fulfilled.  His  daughter  wTas  allowed 
to  go  away  for  two  menths  among  the  mountains,  and 
bewail  her  virginity;  and  from  this  fact  some  reason  that, 


JEPHTHAH'S    DAUGHTER.  6 J 

instead  of  being  literally  offered  up  as  a  burnt-offering, 
she  was  merely  doomed  to  a  life  of  celibacy.  But  even 
this  was  considered  a  sad  fate  indeed  among  Israelitish 
women,  for  they  all  held  to  the  hope  of  being,  by  mother- 
hood, placed  in  the  line  of  the  Messiah  which  was  to 
come.  And  it  was  especially  sad  for  Jephthah,  as  it 
would  give  the  rulership  into  other  lineage  upon  his 
death,  which  occurred  six  years  thereafter. 

The  lesson  of  this  Old  Testament  narrative  is  a  vital 
one  to-day.  We  see  Jephthahs  everywhere  about  us, 
sacrificing  all  that  which  is  dearest  and  best  for  ambition's 
sake.  To  accomplish  one  fond  desire  they  make  vows 
as  foolish  and  reckless  as  was  Jephthah's  vow  of  old, 
and  that  bring  as  sad  and  fearful  results  in  the  end.  The 
very  law  of  human  life  at  present  seems  in  a  lamentable 
sense  the  law  of  sacrifice.  It  is  the  giving  up  of  the 
sweetest  and  tenderest  affections  for  something  which 
profiteth  not  at  all.  It  is  the  ignoring  of  those  most 
purifying  influences  and  aspirations,  for  the  unsatisfying 
peace  of  an  outward  success.  Over  all  merely  worldly 
victories  some  shadow  of  JephthahY  vow  and  sacrifice 
should  rest,  to  teach  what  such  victories,  gotten  at  such 
a  cost,  leally  mean.  They  are  the  bitterest  of  Dead  Sea 
apples,  and  have  proved  so  to  more  Jephthahs  than  we 
can  number. 


THE    HYMNS     OF    HOME. 

Our  Sabbath  Evening  is  not  alone  a  season  of  quiet, 
restful  reflectiveness,  but  a  season  of  sacred  song.  In 
the  gathering  twilight  one  softly  intones,  "Sweet  hour  of 
prayer,  sweet  hour  of  prayer,  '"  and  we  all  take  up  the 
tender  words,  and  they  tremble  into  a  chorus,  and  so  we 
sing  ourselves  into  prayerfulness  and  pray  on  in  melody 
with  bowed  hearts.  "Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul,"  another 
voice  begins,  later  on,  and  every  word  of  that  dear  hymn 
touches  us  to  a  deeper  penitential  love,  and  a  sweeter 
trust  in  that  Refuge  for  all  our  kind. 

Mayhap  there  is  silence  for  a  little,  when  the  final 
cadence  has  died  away,  and  we  sit  musing  upon  the 
goodness  of  God  in  giving  us  songs  so  satisfying.  Then, 
presently, — out  of  yonder  corner  where  the  home-mother 
sits — rise  the  strains  of  "Rock  of  Ages,  Cleft  for  Me/' 
and  musing  swells  into  gladness  in  Toplady's  fine  old 
hymn.  After  the  hymn  is  over,  and  while  we  still  sit 
here  in  the  twilight,  we  think  of  this  man  whose  hymn 
we  have  sung,  and  fancy  it  would  be  pleasant  to  die  as 
he  died. 

In  the  pleasant  county  of  Devon,  England,  and  in  one 
of  its  sequestered  passes,  with  a  few  cottages  sprinklep 
over  it,  mused  and  sang  Augustus  Toplady.  When  a 
lad  of  sixteen,  and  on  a  visit  to  Ireland,  he  strolled  into 


THE     HYMNS     OF    HOME.  69 

a  barn,  where  an  illiterate  layman  was  preaching  recon- 
ciliation to  God  through  the  death  of  His  Son.  The 
homely  sermon  took  effect,  and  from  that  moment  the 
gospel  wielded  all  the  powers  of  his  brilliant  and  active 
mind.  Toplady  became  learned,  but  it  was  not  so  much 
his  learning  that  blessed  us  all,  as  his  hymns. 

During  his  last  illness  he  seemed  to    lie  in   the  very 

vestibule  of  glory.      To  a  friend  s  inquiry  he  answered, 

with  sparkling  eye,    "Oh,  my   dear  sir,  I  can  not  tell  the 

comforts  I  feel  in    my    soul — they  are    past    expression. 

The  consolations  of  God  are  so  abundant  that  they  leave 

me  nothing  to  pray  for.      My  prayers  are  all  converted 

into  praise.      I    enjoy   a    heaven  already    in    my   soul.'"' 

And  within  an  hour  of  dying  he  called  his  friends,   and 

asked  if  they  could  give  him  up  ;  and  when  they    said 

they  could,  tears  of  joy  ran  down  his  cheeks  as  he  added, 

'•Oh,  what  a  blessing  that  you  are  made  willing  to  give 

me  over  into  the  hands  of  my  dear  Redeemer,   and  part 

with  me ;  for  no  mortal  can  live  after  the  glories  which 

God  has  manifested  to  my  soul  !  "     And  thus  he  passed 

awav. 


I 


/    SHALL    BE     SATISFIED. 

I  NEVER  here  may  know  content, 

Or  feel  a  full,  a  perfect  bliss  ; 
May  never  climb  the  long  ascent 

And  find  the  joy  that  here  I  miss  ; 
But  somewhere,  in  the  years  to  be, 

Beyond  the  portals  opening  wide 
Across  the  lowly  vale,  for  me, 

At  length  I  shall  be  satisfied  ! 

Be  satisfied  !     O,  faith  so  sweet 

That  helps  me  onward  day  by  day  I 
That  guides  my  weak  and  blinded  feet 

Along  the  upward  tending  way  ! 
It  is  the  star  that  bright  and  clear 

Shines  downward  thro'  my  clouded  night, 
That  has  a  tender,  holy  cheer 

Within  its  steady  burning  light. 

Be  satisfied  !  Fly  quickly,  years, 

&nd  bring  that  day  of  days  the  best, 
When  all  the  sickening  doubts  and  fears 

Shall  vanish  from  my  anxious  breast  ! 
And  waiting  moments,  whisper  low. 

As  far  away  these  days  recede, 
Of  purer  pleasures  I  shall  know, — 

Supplies  that  fill  my  every  need. 

Have  patience,  O  my   throbbing  heart  ! 
The  moments  will  not  slowly  creep  ; 


PENALTIES    FOR    SIN  J I 

And  life  is  only  here  a  part 

Of  one  long,  fitfuL  troubled  sleep. 
I  shall  awake  sometime,  Ah,  yes  ! 

This  slumber  shall  be  put  aside, 
And  in  my  Lord's  fair  comeliness 

I  shall  be  fully  satisfied  ! 


PENALTIES    FOR     SIN. 

The  law  of  compensation  is  just,  and  it  is  wide-reach- 
ing. There  is  nothing  born  out  of  naught ;  there  is  no 
good  or  ill  but  has  its  recompense.  Patience  hath  its 
reward  sooner  or  later ;  continuance  in  well-doing 
finally  works  out  an  abundance  of  joy ;  and  persistence 
in  wickedness  wins,  sooner  or  later,  the  penalties  which 
it  woos. 

In  so  far  as  men  accept  grievous  woes  as  penalties  for 
their  transgressions,  rather  than  as  dark  and  incompre- 
hensible afflictions,  will  they  be  profited  and  made  better 
thereby.  Losses  and  crosses,  and  trials  and  tribulations 
are  common  to  each  of  us,  and  they  are  not  purposeless. 
They  are  so  common,  indeed,  that  we  forget  what  their 
purpose  may  be,  and  are  content  only  to  weep  over  them. 
We  call  them  "dispensations  of  Providence, "  but  with  so 
vague  an  idea  of  what  a  dispensation  really  is  that  the 
term  signifies  nothing,  and  our  recognition  of  it  implies 
simply  that  trust  which  receives  because  it  cannot  reject. 


J 2  PENALTIES    FOR    SIN. 

Dispensations  of  Providence  are  God's  distributions  of 
justice  to  men ;  and  as  justice  abides  ever  in  the  law  of 
compensation,  each  dispensation  unto  us  is  but  our  just 
due.  The  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  hire  ;  if  he  doeth  evil 
his  wages  will  be  of  evil.  It  is  but  natural,  perhaps, 
that  when  some  dearly-prized  treasure,  is  taken  away  from 
us,  we  should  murmur  in  sore  bitterness  of  spirit,  and 
cry  out  against  the  great  Dispenser.  It  is  but  natural, 
because  we  are  human,  and  love  for  our  kind  is  the  deep- 
est instinct  of  our  humanity.  But  when  we  get  a  little 
way  removed  from  our  sorrow, — when  it  has  become  a 
thing  of  yesterday,  as  thank  God  sorrows  will  ! — we  shall 
see  how  the  crushing  of  our  love  was  altogether  right 
and  how  fully,  by  pride,  or  worldliness,  or  neglect  of 
duty,  or  indifference  to  divine  callings,  we  had  earned 
what  we  have  received. 

We  shall  see  this  ?  Not  certainly,  but  we  ought  to. 
We  shall,  if  through  saving  grace  our  Christianity  is  not 
a  name,  but  a  breathing  vitality, — if  by  the  logic  of  love, 
spiritual  and  refining,  and  tending  heavenward,  we  come 
to  lecognize  Divine  conclusions  as  altogether  wise  and 
righteous.  And  if  we  do  not, — if  for  the  treasure  lost, 
and  the  hope  unattained,  and  the  joy  taken  from  us,  we 
continue  to  lament  bitterly, — if,  instead  of  a  prayer,  our 
soul  sends  up  daily  a  plaint,  and  says  to  its  God  ' '  Thou 
art  unjust,  and  deal  in  vengeance  rather  than  justice," — - 
then  this  our  new  and  oft  repeated  sin  will,  of  a  certain- 
ty, bring  its  reward ;  either  here,  or  in  the  long  hereafter, 
we  shall  pay  the  penalty. 


AT    THE    LAST.     ' 

' l  So  He  bringeth  them  at  last  into  their  desired  haven. " 
These  were  the  words  of  the  preachers  text  one  week 
ago  to-night.  Ruth  says  them  over  now,  with  a  kind  of 
gladness  in  her  voice — dear,  good,  matronly  Ruth,  who 
does  weary  sometimes,  as  we  all  do,  of  the  work  done 
and  to  be  done. 

' '  I  was  disappointed  with  that  sermon,"  she  remarks. 
"I  hoped  it  would  be  restful  to  us  all  :  but  it  made  so 
much  of  the  struggle  and  storm  of  life,   and  so  little  of 
the  calm  and  peace  at  the  last.      I  would  rather  think  of 
the  peace.  ' 

"But  we  must  think  of  the  way  to  that,  dear  heart?" 
4<  '  So  He  bringeth  them  '  is  all  the  thought  Ave  need/'' 
she  makes  reply.  "I  care  not  what  the  way  may  be, 
with  my  hand  in  His ;  I  am  surely  safe,  whatever  storms 
may  aiise,  with  Him  as  pilot.  I  will  not  doubt  that  we 
shall  reach  the  haven  in  His  own  good  time. " 

"  And  you  know  what  your  '  desired  haven  '  is  to  be  ? " 
"No,  I  do  not,"  and  she  grows  more  thoughtful  of 
countenance.  "I  am  willing  to  trust  that  also,  to  Him. 
I  am  just  a  poor  ignorant  mariner,  sailing  an  unknown 
sea  for  a  port  1  never  saw.  I  hail  no  vessel  outward 
bound.  None  who  sail  thither  ever  come  back.  And 
yet  I  am  certain  it  is  a  lovely  country,  because  my  God 
dwells  there  ! " 


74  AT     THE    LAST. 

"  But  God  dwells  also  here  on  the  earth?" 

"Yes;  and  earth  is  lovely,   when  we  see  Him.      The 

trouble  is  we  only  catch  glimpses  of  Him,   here  ;  there, 

we  shall  behold  Him  ever  face  to  face ! " 

She  stops   talking,   and  out  of  the  silence,   presently, 

some  one  sings  : 

Face  to  face  !     O  Hving  Lord  ! 
This  the  sweetest,  best  reward 
Thro'  the  future  aye  shall  be — 
Face  to  face,  to  gaze  on  Thee  ! 

Face  to  face  !     my  longing  eyes 
Waif  the  wondrous,  glad  surprise. 
Here  the  visions  fade  or  tire, 
Grant  me  there,  my  one  desire  ! 

Weak  and  tempted,  faltering,  faint, 
Hush  my  murmuring  and  complaint  ; 
Look  in  mercy  here  on  me, 
That  I  there  may  look  on  Thee  ! 


It  is  not  enough  that  man  be  saved  from  final  death, 
in  the  future.  He  needs  salvation  from  himself  in  the 
present, — salvation  from  all  those  belittling  influences 
within  which  may  not  send  him  to  perdition  at  the  last, 
but  which  cramp  his  Christianity,  and  dwarf  his  useful- 
ness, and  eat  out  all  his  manly  nobleness. 


EARTH'S     TWILIGHT     TIME, 

Again  the  twilight  tender  breathes 

Along  the  hillside  slopes, 
And  earth  in  dreamy  vestment  wreathes 

Her  promises  and  hopes  ; 
But  through  the  gathering  eventide 

A  sweet  voice  sings  to  me — 
"  Let  Faith  through  all  the  night  abide, 

And  wait  the  gocd  to  be. 
There  comes  a  day  with  dawn  sublime  : 
The  present  is  earth's  twilight  time  !  " 

The  song  sinks  deep  my  heart  within  ; 

I  catch  its  inner  thonght  ; 
And  all  the  years  of  darkest  sin 

Are  with  new  meaning  fraught. 
I  see  them  as  a  misty  haze, 

In  which  we  blindly  go, 
With  only  stars  above  the  maze 

We  journey  to  and  fro  ; 
And  glad  I  sing — ■'  A  dawn  sublime 
At  last  will  crown  earth's  twilight  time  ! " 

O  doubt  that  brood  eth  over  all  ! 

O  wearing  unbelief ! 
O  woes  tliat  on  the  peoples  fall  ! 

O  universal  grief  ! 
Ye  reign  awhile,  but  not  for  long  ; 

Our  freedom  comes  at  last, 
And  hearts  will  shout  a  victor's  song 

O'er  dangers  haply  passed. 
Your  night  will  wane  ;  a  dawn  sublime 
Awaits  beyond  earth's  twilight  time  ! 


A     MOTHER 'S     PRA  VERS. 

That  was  a  very  touching  little  recital  which  one  lady 
made  in  the  prayer-meeting,  a  few  evenings  since.  They 
had    been    talking  of    prayer — its    efficacy    and    power. 

'*My  father  is  a  man  of  seventy/''  the  lady  said.  "All 
his  life  he  has  been  skeptical  about  religious  things. 
He  has  been  strictly  moral,  but  yet  more  or  less  a  skeptic. 
The  other  day  I  received  a  letter  from  him,  saying  he  had 
changed  his  views  of  the  Bible,  and  trusted  he  was  now 
a  follower  of  Christ.  It  was  his  mother's  prayers,  he 
declared,  that  brought  him  at  the  very  last  to  God.  They 
had  always  haunted  him.  He  could  never  get  quite  free 
from  their  influence.  And  yet  his  mother  died  when  he 
was  only  ten  years  old. " 

There  is  a  sort  of  everlastingness  about  prayer — about 
prayers.  Many  a  petition  goes  a  lifetime  unanswered, 
which  finds  its  answer  at  the  very  close.  The  prayers  of 
a  mother  live  on  in  the  life  of  a  child.  He  may  go  far 
into  sin,  but  he  never  can  get  wholly  away  from  memory 
and  the  past.  If  in  childhood  he  heard  his  mother  plead 
with  Christ  for  her  loved  one's  soul,  he  will  always  feel 
his  soul  is  worth  caring  for. 

Ah,  mothers  !  let  your  children  hear  you  pray  !  If  there 
be  burdens  to  carry,  and  they  press  and  weary  you, 
and  you  faint  utterly,   do  not  forget  to  pray,   even  then. 


THE     UNDERLYING    HOPE.  J  J 

You  may  tire  of  players  never  answered ;  you  may  grow 
impatient  with  God  because  of  long  delay;  but  think  of 
this  man  of  three  score  and  ten,  brought  into  Christ's 
love,  after  sixty  intervening  years,  by  the  power  of  a 
mother's  prayers.      In  God's  good  time  all  answers  come. 


THE     UNDERL  YING     HOPE. 

Other  people  than  Christians  ha^e  hopes, — hopes 
that  are  sweet  and  tender,  and  fondly  cherished.  This  is 
not  a  hopeless  world.  There  is  some  great  good  to 
come,  for  us  all.  There  is  a  universal  blessing  some- 
where in  store  :  let  us  believe  it  and  be  glad. 

But  the  tenderest  and  sweetest  hopes,  outside  the  one 
Great  Hope  of  the  Christian,  are  fleeting.  How  they 
come  and  go — sweet  in  their  coming,  sad  in  their  going. 
How  they  fade  into  dreams,  and  are  only  remembered 
with  a  sigh.  How  they  lead  us  up  to  some  great  height 
of  happiness,  and  then  drop  us  into  the  depths. 

Only  in  the  underlying  Hope  is  there  steadfastness. 
It  never  deceives.  It  never  fails.  They  who  build  upon 
it  have  a  firm  foundation.  It  is  broad  as  the  needs  of 
the  broadest  life  ;  it  is  deep  as  the  eternities.  It  includes 
love  undying,  repose  that  no  untoward  influences  can 
disturb,  expectations  that  will  by-and-by  be  fully  met. 
It  means  so    much   more  than    we  can    understand  :  so 


78  THE     UNDERL  YING  HOPE. 

much  more  than  now,  with  our  limited  capacities,  we 
can  enjoy ! 

Blessed,  indeeed,  are  they  who  have  this  Hojk.  In 
their  night  seasons  they  shall  see  light.  In  their  sorrows 
there  shall  be  cheer.  When  the  night  comes  down  on 
those  without  this  Hope,  how  dark  it  is !  And  the 
nights  come,  to  all.  It  is  day  with  us  now,  mayhap,  but 
as  surely  as  the  day  shines,  the  shadows  will  lengthen. 
We  can  not  always  be  at  the  noontime.  Do  we  love  ? — ■ 
the  ones  we  love  will  die.  Do  we  possess  ? — our  posses- 
sions will  slip  from  our  grasp.  Do  we  aspire  ? — we  shall 
faint  and  fall,  and  the  fever  of  aspiration  will  burn  out, 
leaving  us  weak  and  helpless  as  a  sick  child. 

Yes,  the  night  seasons  must  come.  They  are  among 
the  inevitables.  But  they  cannot  absolutely  darken  the 
life  of  those  who  build  upon  the  Underlying  Hope. 
Ever  since  that  sorrowful  evening  when  Christ  suffered 
in  Gethsemane,  for  all  who  believe  on  Him  there  have 
been  stars  in  the  night,  and  a  glad  glimmer  as  of  the 
dawn.  Do  Christians  ever  give  up  in  despair  ?  Then  it 
is  simply  because  they  shut  out  the  light,  and  close  their 
eyes  to  its  comfort.  There  is  for  them  no  need  to  be 
groping  in  the  dark.  All  the  cheer  of  all  the  ages  is 
theirs  to  enjoy  if  they  will.  The  Hope  that  upheld  a 
Paul,  and  strengthened  a  Stephen,  and  sweetened  the 
nature  of  a  St.  John,  is  ours  now  as  it  was  theirs  then, 


FEED    MY    LAMBS. 

'•  Lovest  thou  me  ?  "  He  asked,  of  old, 

Who  loved  all  men  with  a  love  divine. 
Over  and  over  the  love  was  told, 

And  over  and  over  He  named  a  sign. 
**  Feed  my  lambs,  "  was  the  one  command  ; — 

This  of  love  was  the  sign  and  test; 
For  through  the  work  of  a  willing  hand 

Will  throb  the  warmth  of  a  loving  breast. 

"  Feed  my  lambs!  "     There  were  lambs  unfed, 

Though  then  the  flock  it  was  young  and  small ; 
And  though  to  but  one  the  words  were  said, 

They  were  meant  for  us,  they  were  meant  for  all. 
And  now  far  over  the  pastures  wide 

His  sheep  are  scattered — the  weak  and  strong — 
And  some  have  never  a  shepherd  guide, 

Are  weak  and  worn,  and  the  way  is  long. 

"  Lovest  thou  me  ?"  He  asks  to-day, 

Of  many  who  walk  unheeding  by  : 
"  Yea,  Lord,  Thou  knowest  it,"  still  we  say  : 

"  Then  feed  my  lambs  !  "  is  His  warning  cry. 
And  still  they  faint  in  the  noontide's  heat, 

Still  amid  hunger  and  thirst  they  go, — 
Shepherd  of  Love,  in  Thy  care  complete, 

Lead  them  to  fields  that  no  hunger  know  ! 


CHRISTIAN    PATIENCE. 

"It  is  hard  to  wait! " 

Ruth  has  been  reading  again  the  little  poem /we  read 
a  few  evenings  since,  entitled  "The  Service  of  Waiting.'' 

' '  I  want  to  see  results.  I  want  to  know  my  life  means 
something  to  God,  by  seeing  He  uses  it.  I  am  willing 
to  do,  but  what  has  God  for  me  ? " 

There  are  many  who  feel  as  Ruth  feels.  The  natural 
longing  of  us  all  is  for  results.  The  common  cry  of  the 
Soul  is,  "What  has  God  for  me? " 

Because  we  are  all  possessed  of  the  belief  that  we  are 
to  do  and  accomplish  visible  things.  We  all  like  to 
think  there  is  before  us  some  work  ordained  of  God, 
which,  with  God's  help,  we  are  to  perform.  Very  few 
look  upon  a  life  without  results  upon  the  world  as  worth 
living. 

And  we  mistake,  often,  in  waiting  for  what  will  never 
come.  Having  fixed  our  mind  on  some  definite  thing, 
come  certain  line  of  doing,  we  come  to  think  God  means 
no  work  for  us  because  He  does  not  provide  as  we  expect. 
We  ask  the  question,  "What  has  God  for  us?"  with  a 
complaint.  What  we  most  desire  has  not  come  up  for 
careful  effort  and  accomplishment ;  we  are  disappointed 
and  would  find  fault. 

But  we  must  be  patient.  We  must  exercise  genuine 
Christian  patience.      Well,   how  does  Christian  patience 


CHRISTIAN    PA 'HENCE.  8 1 

differ  from  patience  in  general  ?  First  of  all,    in  having  a 
hope  in  it — the  Great  Hope,  that  is  to  gladden  the  world. 
Having  a  hope,   it  is  not  a  patience    of  philosophy,    of 
willing  to  endure,  of  hardened  stoicism.      It  is  a  patience 
of  trust.      Faith  lights  it  up  continually. 

Superadded  to  this,  it  is  a  patience  of  searching.  The 
heart  in  close  sympathy  with  Christ  will  wait  patiently 
for  the  GoD-appointed  work,  but  it  will  not  wait  idly, 
complainingly,  and  say  ' '  God  brings  naught  for  my 
doing."  It  will  search ^every  day,  to  see  if  perchance,  in 
some  unlooked-for  manner,  the  mission  has  not  come 
unannounced,  unsuspected.  It  will  refuse  no  offered 
opportunity.  It  will  accept,  in  all  earnestness,  the 
proffered  service,   and  serve  as  patiently  as  it  had  waited. 

O  Lord,  is  heart  of  mine  like  this  ? — 
In  careful  search  lest  ii  should  miss 
The  labor  Thou  wouldst  ask  of  me  ? 
Or  do  I  wait  and  long  to  see 
Some  special  work  before  me  set, 
And  fold  my  hands  while  I  forget 
That  in  this  waiting  of  to-day, 
And  in  this  that  I  call  delay, 
The  Master's  voice  is  sounding  near, 
"  \Nhy  idly  are  ye  standing  here  ?" 


CONVERSION    TO     CHRIST. 

11  Saul  s  agony  should  not  be  waited  for  nor  desired, 
if  God  gives  one  Lydia's  open  heart/' 

Thus  said  the  preacher  this  morning,  speaking  of  the 
manner  of  conversion,  and  in  the  saying  he  touched  very 
wisely  a  point  which  has  troubled  many  souls. 

The  being  born  again  seems  so  hard  a  thing.  But 
why?  Because  we  make  it  so.  We  magnify  its  difficul- 
ties. We  see  more  to  get  over  than  really  exists.  We 
hold  change  of  heart  to  be  a  most  marvelous  transition, 
when  in  fact  it  is  very  simple — surprisingly  simple,  some- 
times. 

There  are  few  cases  like  that  of  Saul.  Few  indeed 
are  there  who  from  midnight  gloom,  impending  days  to- 
gether, emerge  into  supreme  splendor  of  light.  It  is 
seldom  that  God  meets  a  man  so  suddenly  on  the  way  as 
He  met  Saul  ;  and  none  should  expect  to  realize  Saul's 
remarkable  experience  in  their  own  history. 

Lydia  furnishes  an  excellent  example  for  all  such  as 
await  some  profound,  agonizing  conviction.  She  waited 
for  nothing  ;  she  simply  believed,  with  her  whole  heart, 
nd  this  heart-felt  belief  was  the  being  born  again.  The 
new  birth  is  a  change,  certainly ;  but  it  is  a  change  from 
unbelief  and  doubt  to  perfect  trust  and  faith.  There 
can  be  no    change  without  faith.      The  man's  withered 


SELLING    OUR    BIRTHRIGHTS.  8$ 

arm  was  not  restored  until  it  was  stretched  forth.  A 
belief  that  Christ  can  heal  the  soul,  alone  makes  the 
healing  possible.  And  when  we  have  this  belief  it  is  idle, 
unwise,  to  wait  long  and  anxiously  for  some  harrowing 
sense  of  pain  and  sin.  A  degree  of  self-smiting  there 
must  be,  but  the  degree  differs  in  intensity  in  different 
cases. 

So  the  preacher  did  well  to  mention  Saul  and  Lydia 
to  us  in  the  same  breath — to  show  us  how  widely  separa- 
ted in  character  conversions  may  be,  and  yet  be  each 
acceptable  in  the  Divine  sight. 


SELLING     OUR    BIRTHRIGHTS. 

There  are  many  Esaus.  Of  the  multitudes  of  men 
who  go  up  and  down  among  us,  how  many  are  there 
who  have  not  sold  their  birthrights? 

Notwithstanding  the  fall,  there  is  a  birthright  for  every 
one.  Manhood  is  the  noblest  heritage  which  can  accrue 
to  being.  Purity,  honor  and  truth  were  not  all  upyield- 
ed  when  the  first  man  sinned.  In  these  each  man  has 
still  a  share.  Of  these,  alas  !  thousands  are  daily  selling 
their  portion  for  a  mess  of  pottage  ! 

Esau  and  Jacob  of  old  were  types  of  two  great  classes 
that  were  to  exist  long  after, — the  one  wreak,  lustful  and 
foolish  ;  the  other  sharp,  far-sighted,  grasping.     And  so 


84  SELLING    OUR    BIRTHRIGHTS. 

long  as  Esaus  remain,  there  will  be  Jacobs  to  profit  by 
their  weakness,  their  improvident.  So  long  as  one  man 
stands  ready  to  make  over  all  that  is  best  and  truest  in  his 
life  and  character,  his  fellow  will* be  at  hand  eager  to  re- 
ceive the  trust  and  to  use  it  to  his  own  selfish  advance- 
ment. 

But  are  we  all  sufficiently  generous  to  give  up  self  ut- 
terly for  the  sake  of  others?  Is  our  generosity  wise? 
Just  such  spiritual  loss  as  was  Esau's  may  not  be  ours,  in 
selling  our  birthrights,  for  there  is  no  Messiah  to  come  in 
our  genealogical  line;  but  there  is  an  awful  loss,  never- 
theless. And  what  is  the  gain  ?  Your  mess  of  pottage 
may  be  for  the  moment  very  tempting;  does  its  flavor 
last?  Partaking  of  it,  do  you  see  your  birthright  pass 
into  the  hands  of  another  and  feel  satisfied? 

Oh,  these  messes  of  pottage  !  They  are  of  Satan's  own 
mixing.  They  stand  ready  everywhere.  What  are  they? 
We  cannot  tell.  Some  delightful  dalliance  may  make 
up  one ;  some  lustful  indulgence  may  savor  forth  in  an- 
other ;  some  unholy  amusement,  some  selfish  propensity/ 
some  secret  sin,  some  open -transgression,  some  destroy- 
ing desire,  may  comprise  another.  But  at  their  best  they 
are  only  pottage,  and  miserable  compensation  for  that 
which  they  purchase.  Is  it  not  a  little  strange  that  men 
ordinarily  keen  at  a  bargain  make  such  a  losing  thing  of 
it  in  selling  themselves? 


THE     SONG     OF    MIRIAM. 

Of  all  that  singers  e'er  have  sung 

Since  singing  first  began, 
No  strains  have  gladder,  clearer  rung 
From  human  heart,  from  human  tongue, 

Than  where  the  Red  Sea  ran  — 

Where  horse  and  rider  fierce  and  wild 
By  God  were  overthrown  : 
Where  He  upon  His  children  smiled, 
And  swift  their  foes  to  wreck  beguiled 
By  waves  His  breath  had  blown. 

"  For  He  hath  triumphed  gloriously  V 

And  "  Sing  ye  to  the  Lord  !  " 
The  singer  chanted  by  the  sea  : 
And  glad  as  anthem  of  the  free 
Rang  out  her  clear  accord. 

Dear  singer  of  the  ancient  time  ! — 

Her  timbrel  echoes  still 
Adown  the  ages.     Sweet,  sublime, 
Above  the  din  of  doubt  and  crime, 

We  catch  its  hopeful  thrill. 

Within  our  Edom  weary  years 

We  wander  sore  beset  ; 
The  host  of  Egypt  oft  appears  ; 
We  yield  at  last  to  fate  and  fears, 

To  grieving  and  regret. 


86  THE    SONG    OF    MIRIAM. 

But  waiting  there  in  doubt  and  dread, 

Our  own  Red  Sea  beside, 
Some  ray  of  silver  sunlight,  shed 
From  God's  clear  sky,  shines  on  our  head, 
And  gloom  is  glorified  ! 

And  listning  then  we  hear  the  song 

They  sang  that  time  of  old, 
When  God  was  faithful,  swift  and  strong 
To  help  the  Right,  to  crush  the  Wrong , 
And  faith  finds  deeper  hold. 

For  God  is  God  to-day,  as  then . 

He  minds  His  Israel : 
Above  all  battlings  fierce  of  men 
He  waits  in  patient  power,  as  when 

The  host  Egyptian  fell. 

Dear  singer  of  that  distant  day  ! — 

Her  Edom  had  its  springs 
Of  bitter  waters  by  the  way  : 
And  we  by  Marah's  side  may  stay 
Oft  in  our  wanderings  ; 

But  though  tlie  way  be  long  and  sore, 

This  side  the  Promised  Land, 
Some  song  of  cheer  forevermore 
May  thrill  us,  that  we  sang  before 
We  came  to  desert  sand. 

Some  yesterday  of  song  we  knew, — 

Some  hour  of  joy  and  praise 
After  a  Red  Sea's  journey  through 
To  peace  ;  and  God  to-day  is  true,  ■ 
However  dark  the  w?ys  : 


THE    MASTER     TRUTH.  87 

And  just  beyond  the  wilderness 

Our  Land  of  Promise  lies  ; 
Its  plenty  we  shall  soon  possess  ; 
Its  beauty  shall  our  morrow  bless 

With  comforting  surprise ! 


THE    MASTER     TRUTH. 

Truth  has  been  master  since  the  Master's  first  preach- 
ing of  it.  It  will  be  master  in  all  time  to  come.  It  can 
not  be  crushed.  The  defection  of  followers  and  suppor- 
ters can  not  dangerously  weaken  it.  It  is  upheld  by  liv- 
ing divine  grace. 

What  does  it  matter,  then,  if  some  one  fall  whom  the 
world  has  looked  up  to  as  eminently  a  disciple  of  Truth? 
Falls  are  common.  Men  are  but  human,  and  the  great- 
est may  be  most  human.  The  greatest  may  sink  into 
ways  of  sin  and  shame.  But  if  one  or  a  thousand  great 
upholders  of  Christ's  Gospel  lapse  from  the  true  path, 
shall  we  be  foolish  enough  to  think  that  Gospel  suffers 
irreparable  harm? 

When  this  dear  religion  of  ours  had  few  supporters,  it 
stood  up  under  defection  and  betrayal  greater  than  can 
possibly  befall  it  now.  There  was  Judas— one  of  the  fav- 
ored Twelve.  A  cruel  blow  was  his;  and  yet  the  new 
faith  survived.  There  was  Peter — he  was  tempted  and 
he  fell ;  and  yet  the  new  faith  lived  on,  and  grew  marvel- 
ously  in  the  hearts  of  men. 


8S  THE    MASTER     TRUTH. 

A  man  may  have  much  of  the  grace  of  God  in  his 
heart,  and  for  all  this  he  may  yield  to  sudden  tempting. 
A  man  may  profess  love  for  Christ,  and  kiss  him  to  be- 
trayal. Is  he  the  annihilator  of  our  faith  ?  Far  from  it. 
He  falls  ;  but  honest  men  everywhere  will  simply  pity  his 
weakness  or  scorn  his  falsity.  They  will  not  say  that 
Christ  is  a  myth,  or  His  Gospel  a  fiction.  And  if  they 
were  to  say  it,  what  then  ?  Fools  have  said  the  same 
these  hundreds  of  years,  and  men  have  fallen  from  purity 
time  and  again,  and  yet  Christ  is  not  a  myth,  and  His 
Gospel  is  not  a  fiction,  and  people  go  on  believing. 

It  is  sad — very  sad — to  see  any  one  betray  his  faith. 
The  influence  of  such  betrayal  may  be  wide-reaching, 
and  the  injury  done  may  be  great.  But  to  say  that  be- 
trayal is  terribly  disastrous,  is  idle  talk.  There  can  never 
be  a  worse,  a  more  awful  betrayal  than  that  of  Judas  ; 
and  doubtless  the  weak  and  troubled  disciples  thought  it 
disaster  dire.  Instead,  it  held  the  world's  hope.  It 
wrought  out  the  best  that  life  can  know.  It  was  a  never- 
ending  blessing  just  begun. 

Shall  we  then  excuse  betrayal  and  palliate  a  fall,  be- 
cause irretrievable  ruin  does  not  come  of  it  ?  By  no 
means.  To  fall  is  to  sin  ;  to  betray  is  criminal.  Truth 
is  sinned  against  in  either  case.  Judas  betrays  himself 
when  he  betrays  and  turns  against  his  Christ.  He  must 
pay  the  penalty.  If  only  himself  be  hurt,  even,  there  is 
no  excuse,  since  no  man  may  excusably  sin  against  him- 
self. And  always  the  sin  reaches  past  the  sinner,  past  the 
second  party  sinned  against,  and  harms  community. 
That  it  is  not  a  fatal  harm,   matters  not,    though  it  is  the 


CHRIST'S    COMPASS/OX.  89 

one  comforting  thing  Christians  should  remember  ever — 
that  no  man's  weakness  mortally  weakens  the  church  of 
Christ.  Such  has  never  been  the  case  ;  such  never  can 
be  the  case.  The  church  of  Christ  is  not  founded  upon 
man ;  does  not  depend  upon  man  for  its  continuance, 
and  can  not  be  overthrown  bv  man. 


CHRIST  S     COMPASSION. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  more  really  comforting  thought, 
in  relation  to  Christ's  compassionate  love,  than  that  it 
was  discriminative.  "Christ  loved  men  in  the  mass," 
said  the  preacher  this  morning;  "but  He  also  loved 
men  as  individuals.'' 

We  have  numerous  illustrations  of  this  discriminating 
regard.  Among  them  all,  none  is  so  sweetly  tender  as 
that  of  the  widow  of  Nain.  Christ  was  upon  the  high- 
way, accompanied  by  many  followers.  He  met  another 
company,  and  their  errand  wras  evident.  They  were  go- 
ing to  a  burial.  It  was  not  an  unusual  thing  to  meet 
such  a  sad  procession. 

Yet  to  our  Saviour  it  was  an  unusual  case,  common 
as  it  might  seem  to  all  about  Him.  Here  was  a  woman 
following  a  loved  one  to  the  grave  ;  and  this  was  sad  in- 
deed, and  in  a  general  wray  was  sufficient  to  call  forth 
sympathy.      Bnt  it  was  worse  than   this.      "She  was   a 


9° 


CHRIS  T '  S    CO  MP  A  SSION. 


widow."  She  had  followed  a  bier,  before.  She  had 
wept  for  her  companion  ;  now,  alas  !  she  must  weep  for 
her  sole  support — her  only  son  !  and  this  was  saddest  of 
all. 

It  was,  indeed,  a  case  where  discriminating  comfort 
would  not  fail  of  expression  and  endeavor.  The  great 
heart  of  Jesus  went  out  in  tender  compassion.  His  Di- 
vine power  found  manifestation  in  the  command ! '  Arise  ! '* 
And  the  sorrowing  mother  found  a  Friend  where  least 
she  expected  one,  a  Helper  when  to  human  ken  help  was 
no  longer  possible.  What  a  joy  was  hers  !  How  she  must 
have  gone  back  rejoicing,  who  had  come  from  her  home 
in  tears ! 

It  is  ever  with  the  needy,  whose  faith  is  strong,  as  it 
was  with  the  widow  of  Nain.  Christ  will  not  fail  in  His 
discriminative  compassion.  On  the  highway  of  life  He 
meets  men  and  women  now,  as  He  met  them  ages  ago, 
and  knows  their  peculiar  want.  We  like  to  believe  that 
when  blind  Bartimeus  called  out  to  Him  from  the  road- 
side, "Thou  son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me!"  our 
Saviour  knew  him  for  the  sightless  man  he  was,  and  not 
simply  as  one  of  the  common  mass,  voicing  a  common 
need.  To  the  blind  of  to-day  His  ear  is  open  still,  and 
He  will  not  fail  to  hear.  Hearing  He  will  not  fail  to 
bless,  and  blessing,  the  needy  shall  go  forth  rejoicing, 
who  now  weep  on  the  way. 


CHRIST'S     HUMANITY. 

It  is  an  evening  for  tears.  One  year  ago  to-night — or 
was  it  two,  or  three,  or  five? — you  wept  over  a  dear  face 
waxing  cold,  and  dropped  a  hand  out  of  yours  from 
which  love's  answering  pressure  had  fled.  How  well 
you  remember  it !  Will  you  ever  forget  ?  Would  you 
ever,  if  you  could  ?  Would  you  even  now  put  from  you 
these  memories  so  sadly  sweet,  that  bring  dimness  to 
your  eyes  and  fresh  sorrow  to  your  heart  ? 

You  thought  the  first  pang  of  separation  hard  ;  you 
feel  scarcely  different  after  all  these  months  or  years  of 
loneliness.  And  yet  you  have  now  none  of  those  bitter, 
fault-finding  feelings  against  God  which  took  possession 
of  you  at  the  beginning.  You  have  come  'to  realize 
somewhat  of  God's  kindliness  even  through  His  afflict- 
ing— samewhat  of  His  great  overbrooding  love  and  wide- 
reaching  sympathy. 

In  the  first  overwhelming  of  your  grief  you  thought 
hard  things  of  your  Creator,  hard  things  of  your  Saviour. 
You  said  in  your  heart — "He  is  but  an  indifferent  Sav- 
iour who  does  not  save  me  from  this  depth  of  woe. " 
You  know  now  how  much  you  wronged  Christ.  In- 
different? You  could  hardly  say  that  of  Him  again, 
though  you  stood  by  another  open  grave.  Indifferent  ? 
You  read  one  little  verse  in  your  Bible,  as  you  have  read 


92  CHRIST'S    HUMANITY. 

it  many  times  of  late,  and  you  acknowledge  how  very 
human  our  Saviour  was — how  His  heart  went  out  in  a 
common  sorrow  with  those  who  were  sorrowful. 

' '  Jesus  wept. " 

Thank  God  that  there  is  such  a  verse  in  the  Book  of 
books  !  Jf  Christ  had  been  divine  alone,  we  might 
never  have  had  it.  But  those  two  words  tell  the  whole 
story  of  His  humanity.  Because  weeping  is  such  a  com- 
mon lot,  it  was  necessary,  so  it  seems,  that  Christ 
should  weep  also.  If  not  necessary,  it  was  iitting.  And 
the  fact  that  our  Saviour  wept  with  those  who  wept, 
brings  Him  nearer  to  us  all  evermore.  No  proof  is 
needed  to  establish  Christ's  divinity,  even  though  men 
have  thought  it  their  duty  to  write  books  full  of  argu- 
ment;  there  might  have  been  call  for  proof  to  substanti- 
ate His  humanity,  without  this  fact. 

So  you  accept  the  story  so  briefly  told,  as  it  is  accept- 
ed by  many  another,  and  your  sorrow  is  not  so  sharp  a 
thing  as  once  you  held  it.  Because  Jesus  wept,  weeping 
is  somehow  sanctified.  Grief  is  not  so  crushing  since 
you  know  that  He  felt  it,  even  in  the  very  phase  so  famil- 
iar to  you.  And  through  your  tears  you  are  thankful  for 
a  tearful  Saviour,  and  you  feel  that  God  who  gave  such 
an  one  must  be,  and  indeed  is,  very  good,  though  He 
smite  you. 


THE     FA  THER'S     VOICE. 

O  stubborn  heart  of  mine,  be  still  \ 
God  speaks  to  you,  to  day  ; 

In  silence  wait  His  holy  will — 
In  silence  Him  obey. 

Your  sore  complaint  forget  awhile, 
Your  longing  and  your  pain  ; 

And  in  the  sweetness  of  His  smile 
A  perfect  peace  obtain. 

So  near  to  Him,  O  heart  of  mine  ! 

That  we  His  voice  can  hear  : 
Our  being  is  a  thing  divine, 

With  love  its  heavenly  cheer. 

For  love  is  in  His  every  tone, 
And  in  His  presence  shines  ; 

He  speaks  in  love,  and  love  alone 
His  every  act  inclines. 

Then  listen  to  His  loving  call, 

O  heart  of  mine,  I  pray  ! 
"Let  doubt  that  broodeth  over  all 

By  Him  be  chased  away! 

Let  Faith  a  cherished  guest  abide, 
Where  unbelief  has  dwelt, 

And  patience  tarry  by  her  side, 
And  Love  all  discord  melt. 


94  AN    APPROPRIATING    FAITH, 

And  so  as  pass  the  waning  days, 
At  length,  O  heart  of  mine  ! 

Your  song  shall  be  a  psalm  of  praise, 
Where  song  is  all  divine  ! 


AN    APPROPRIATING    FAITH. 

'•It  was  a  good  sermon  from  a  good  text/'  says  Ruth 
to-night,  referring  to  the  morning's  discourse.  "  f  The 
Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I  shall  not  want/  I  was  glad  when 
the  preacher  chose  such  words  as  these,  for  a  hope  and  a 
comfort.  I  was  gladder  yet,  even,  when  he  showed  how 
David's  was  only  like  what  every  follower  should  feel 
now — an  appropriating  faith.  The  Lord  was  more  than 
a  shepherd  to  Israel's  king — his  shepherd;  He  is  more 
than  a  shepherd  to  you  and  to  me — even  our  shepherd. 
And  because  He  is  ours,  in  this  sense  of  personal  appro- 
priation, we  shall  not  want. " 

Ruth's  face  is  not  visible,  in  the  twilight,  but  we  fancy 
gladness  glows  upon  it,  and  we  know  that  her  voice 
tiembles  with  a  thrill  of  joy. 

Ah,  yes  !  The  faith  of  the  Psalmist  should  typify  our 
faith  to-day.  It  was  as  sweetly  personal  as  if  David  knew 
he  and  God  made  up  the  world.  The  same  individual 
trust  and  acceptaticn  should  dwell  in  us.  Why  not? 
Has  the  Lord  changed  in  all  these  years  ?  No  ;  He  is 
the  Everlasting.     Have  our  relations  to  Him  altered?  No; 


AN    APPROPRIATING     FAITH.  95 

we  are  His  people  to  the  end  of  time, — His  people, 
and  the  sheep  of  His  pasture.  As  He  led  those  of  old, 
so  likewise  shall  Fie  lead  us.  The  still  waters,  the  pas- 
tures green — lo  !  these  are  unchanging  as  the  Eternal 
Father,  and  to  them  we  shall  as  surely  come  as  came  the 
weary  ones  who  knew  them  at  last  henceforth  and  for- 
evermore. 

And  it  was  a  rare  assurance  that  grew  out  of  David's 
appropriating  faith — "I  shall  not  want. "  Here  was  no 
shadow  of  doubt,  no  thought  of  questioning,  nothing 
but  a  strong,  sweet  certainty,  to^  rest  upon  and  be  up- 
held by.  The  same  certainty  may  be  appropriated- and 
enjoyed  by  us.  Why  not?  Since  God  is  our  God — since 
a  risen  Saviour  rose  for  us,  as  well  as  for  the  great  world 
at  large — since  we  are  individually  responsible  for  taking 
hold  or  letting  go  of  a  faith  that  binds  us  to  an  individ- 
ual Lord — so  should  we  realize  that  all  the  fruits  of  a 
personal  faith  are  ours  as  truly  as  though  none  other  ever 
shared  them,  as  though  in  God's  clear  vision  no  other 
mortal  stood. 

There  is  a  blind,  •  helpless  faith,  that  believes  without 
tasting,  or  testing,  or  knowing, — a  vague  trust  in  abstract 
truths,  and  a  weak  recognition  of  comprehensive  Omnis- 
cience without  any  positive  comprehension  at  all.  It  con- 
fesses God  as  the  Supreme  Ruler,  but  knows  nothing  of 
Him  as  the  Shepherd  who  knows  His  sheep.  It  prays 
to  God  as  a  wise  and  beneficent  Creator,  but  never  ten- 
derly supplicates  Him  as  the  one  Father  and  Friend 
who  sees  every  heart,  appreciates  every  want,  is  lovingly 
mindful  of  each  individual   need-      David's  was  a  faith 


9  6  IMPE  TUO  US    CHRIS  TIA  NI  TV. 

wiser  and  more  helpful.  If  our  faith  be  truly  wise,  and 
of  the  best  type,  we  shall  appropriate  and  know  God  as 
none  other  exactly  can,  and  He  shall  be  to  us,  in  some 
subtle  sense,  what  He  is  to  no  other  trusting  soul. 


IMPETUOUS     CHRISTIANITY. 

Peter  was  the  impetuous  apostle.  We  all  know  how 
his  impetuosity  cropped  out,  at  times, — how  he  was 
most  ready  to  declare  love  for  his  Master,  then  the  first 
to  deny  Him.  It  was  an  inherent  fault  in  his  nature. 
He  flared  up  at  a  spark.  As  susceptible  to  sleep  on  that 
memorable  night  of  the  Agony  as  his  fellow  disciples,  he 
was  prompt  enough  on  the  succeeding  morning  to  cut  off 
the  ear  of  one  of  the  band  whom  Judas  led  to  the  be- 
trayal. His  acts  were  as  impetuous  as  his  faith,  and  this 
came  near  to  causing  his  death  on  an  occasion  familiar  to 
all. 

And  Peter  the  impetuous  was  the  type  of  a  large  class 
of  Christians  to  come  after  him.  Faith,  belief,  devotion, 
action,  were  with  him  a  matter  of  impulse  ;  and  they  are 
so  still  with  very  many.  Perhaps  the  proportion  of  im- 
pulsive faith,  belief,  devotion  and  service  is  as  great  to- 
day among  Christ's  followers  as  it  was  in  the  day  of  His 
ministry.  Warmed  by  an  atmosphere  of  loving  nearness 
to  God,  thrilled  by  the  prayers  of  faithful  ones,  many  are 


IMPETUOUS    CHRISTIANITY. 


97 


eager  to  declare  their  fervent  affection, — to  asseverate 
stoutly  that  a  denial  of  their  Lord  is  impossible.  But 
out  amid  the  scorners,  where  Christ  is  jeered  at  and 
mocked,  where  to  cling  to  Him  may  be  to  suffer  con- 
tempt and  ill-treatment,  the  impulse  of  denial  is  as  ready 
as  any  other,  and  the  denial  is  most  emphatic. 

Impulsive  service  is  a  poor  service,  at  best.  Its  good 
effects  are  neutralized  by  the  cold  seasons  intervening, 
when  all  devotion  is  forgotten,  all  faith  apparently  dead. 
But  is  impulsive  service  rare  ?  Is  it  not  part  of  almost 
every  Christian  life  ? — the  bane  of  every  Christian  church  ? 
We  draw  the  picture  strong,  possibly ;  but  it  does  seem 
to  us  that  Christian  endeavor  is  largely  characterized  by 
impulse.  We  do  much  for  a  little  time,  when  strongly 
moved,  then  relapse  into  inertia  and  discontent,  if  not 
utter  carelessness.  Our  charity  flows  out  to  bless  the 
needy  only  when  melted  to  a  white  heat  by  external  fires. 
Giving  is  not  a  matter  of  principle,  but  of  impulse  ; 
doing  springs  not  from  an  underlying  purpose  to  serve 
God  and  our  fellows,  but  is  the  result  of  outside  influen- 
ces, bearing  so  powerfully  upon  us  for  the  time  being 
that  we  cannot  resist. 

All  good  impulses  should  be  cherished, — all  will  con- 
cede that.  But  life  should  not  be  all  impulse,  — nervous 
and  uncertain.  And  our  following  after  Christ  should 
not  be  like  unto  Peter's,  "afar  off/' 

7 


UNREST. 

O.God  of  peace  !  soothe  me  to  inner  calm  ! 
This  wearying  unrest 
So  racks  and  wounds  my  breast 

I  long  for  Thine  own  sweet  anointing  balm  ! 

To  feel  Thy  fingers  touching  all  my  care 
To  tenderness  of  peace, 
Would  make  my  longings  cease  : 

0  Father  !  bend  Thine  ear  and  hear  my  prayer  ! 

1  hold  so  much  of  every  earthly  bliss 

I  should  not  e'er  complain  ; 
And  yet  I  pine  in  pain 
For  some  dear  blessing  that  I  want,  and  miss. 

I  can  not  name  it,  Lord  ;  I  do  not  know 

If  it  should  come  to  me 

That  I  could  clearly  see 
It  was  the  blessing  I  had  prayed  for  so. 

So  blind  am  I  ;  so  vaguely  and  so  dim 

Is  my  desire  defined 

As  yet  within  my  mind  ; 
And  yet  I  fancy  it  is  known  to  Him ! 

Then  fill,  0  Lord  !  my  emptiness  of  heart ; 

M-y  weary  longings  still 

With  Thine  own  holy  will, 
And  grant  that  peace  which  shall  no  more  depart  ! 


COURTING     SIN 

We  cannot  avoid  being  tempted.  In  some  form  or 
other  the  spirit  of  evil  comes  to  us  every  hour  of  our 
lives,  with  his  magnificent  promises.  If  we  listen  to 
them,  half  smilingly,  are  we  not  really  courting  sin  ? 
To  go  voluntarily  to  baleful  influences,  and  put  ourselves 
in  their  power,  is  little  worse  than  to  give  ourselves  over 
to  those  influences,  without  effort  to  the  contrary,  when 
they  come  to  us.  There  is  no  excuse  for  half  the  defeats 
we  meet  with  while  endeavoring  to  walk  uprightly.  We 
surrender  to  temptation  with  never  an  arm  upraised  in 
defense.  With  not  even  a  whispered  "Get  thee  behind 
me,  Satan/'  do  we  meet  the  tempter.  And  yet  we  be- 
moan our  sinfulness ;  we  make  weak  resolves  to  stand  up 
more  manfully  in  the  future.  All  this  is  well.  Repen- 
tance is  very  essential.  But  unless  we  cease  tacitly  cour- 
ting sin  by  receiving  it  kindly  when  it  visits  us,  of  what 
avail  are  all  our  bemoanings,  our  tears,  and  our  resolu- 
tions? Our  visitois  measure  their  stay  by  the  character 
of  their  reception,  and  sin  is  no  less  sharp-sighted  than 
they. 

Then  it  is  wiser  to  put  sin  behind  us,  always,  rather 
than  let  it  stand  before  us  as  an  equal.  The  language 
our  Saviour  used,  when  tempted,  has  a  deeper  signifi- 
cance than  we  are  wont  to  give  it.      He  said   "  Get  thee 


IOO  COURTING    SIN 

behind  me."  And  why  behind  P  Was  it  not  to  be  wholly 
out  of  sight  ?  Sin  is  hardly  ever  without  a  glamour  over 
it,  concealing  its  deformity,  oftentimes  rendering  it  abso- 
lutely beautiful.  Satan  may  have  a  cloven  foot,  and  the 
et  ceteras  commonly  credited  to  him,  but  he  is  frequently 
exceeding  fair  to  look  upon.  And  the  heart  receives  its 
impressions  too  often  through  the  eyes.  On  that  account 
it  is  dangerous,  in  the  extreme,  long  to  look  evil  in  the 
face.  Unless  we  voluntarily  bid  it  get  behind  us,  away 
from  our  seeing,  it  may  become  as  an  angel  of  light, 
blinding  our  vision  completely. 

And  alas  !  how  often  our  thought  plays  truant,  and 
goes  off  kite-flying,  like  the  veriest  idler,  in  beautiful 
fields  wThere  all  beauty  hides  a  secret  sting  !  Into  those 
lovely  reaches  we  follow,  no  longer  waiting  for  sin  to 
come  to  us  that  we  may  be  won,  but  going  out  after  it, 
though  we  scarcely  realize  this,  and  wooing  it  in  its  own 
chosen  haunts.  And  we  go,  and  go  again,  until  the  way 
becomes  worn  and  familiar,  and  the  beauties  throw  off 
their  outward  seeming  and  pierce  us  with  their  sharp,  bi- 
ting realities.  Then,  wounded  and  sick  at  heart,  we  feel 
that  it  is  not  enough  to  pray  "  Lead  us  not  into  tempta- 
tion/' but  that  we  must  continually  and  in  all  earnestness 
declare  ' '  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan  !  " 


"AND     THEN?" 

We  remember  reading,  years  ago,  of  a  man  who  was 
so  sparing  of  his  words  that  he  seldom  uttered  more  than 
two  consecutively,  and  consequently  was  known  as  "Two 
Words."  Favorites  of  his,  and  most  often  made  use  of, 
were  these,  short  and  questioning,  —  lcAnd  then  ?" 

Every  man,  woman  and  child  utters  them  frequently, — 
they  are  indeed  the  text  of  many  a  hope,  many  a  promise, 
many  a  prayer.  Childhood  will  grow  out  of  its  childish- 
ness, and  then — all  the  joys  and  successes  of  manhood 
will  gladden  it.  Youth  will  step  out  from  its  youthful 
annoyances,  and  then — will  come  only  halcyon  days,  full 
of  sunlight  and  song,  and  glad  fulfillments.  Manhood 
will  brush  away  the  clouds  that  envelop  it,  and  then — the 
long  awaited  rewards  will  surely  be  realized  in  maturer 
years.  Manhood's  prime  may  wear  itself  out  in  noble 
endeavors,  but  Old  Age  will  reap  the  fruits,  and  then — 
content  will  render  the  hours  peacefully  sweet.  Old  Age 
will  be  ended  by-anc^-by,  and  then — 

And  then — what  ? 

It  is  not  enough  that  we  dream  over  the  two  words, — 
that  we  use  them  as  pleasant  agencies  to  conjure  up 
brightness  for  the  future.  To  paint  beautiful  pictures  of 
the  "Good  time  coming"  is  well,  because  none  have  a 
right  to  shut  the  sunlight  out  of  their  lives,   and  the  sun- 


102  "AND     THEN." 

light  streams  in  ever  through  the  open  door  of  To-mor- 
row ;  but  to  shut  our  eyes  to  our  possible  destiny, — to 
look  resolutely  away  from  a  destiny  that  must  be  inevit- 
ably ours, — that  is  not  well.  It  is  the  height  of  folly,  or 
else  the  climax  of  cowardice. 

Thousands  are  dancing  through  life  thinking  lightly  of 
the  morrow,  with  "And then"  upon  their  lips,  but  never 
repeating  it  in  its  deep  and  solemn  suggestiveness.  Poor 
fools,  that  make  a  minuet  of  the  week,  and  glide  down  it 
careless  and  unconcerned,  for  them,  as  for  all  others, 
there  will  come  a  Saturday  night  with  its  silent  hush,  and 
the  sun  will  go  down,  and  the  stars  will  come  out,  and 
the  soul  will  remember  itself — and  then — 

As  we  have  each  our  by-and-bys,  that  we  fill  wiih  those 
things  we  love  best,  so  is  there  for  all  one  great  common 
By-and-By,  and  it  is  surer  than  those  little  ones  wre  think 
most  of.  Who  says  ' '  by-and-by  "  with  a  thought  of  all 
its  meaning  ?  We  hang  upon  being  as  by  a  thread,  and 
yet  we  plan  with  an  "I  will"  as  though  the  future  were 
ours  to  do  with  as  we  please.  And  some  day  we  shall 
see  our  mistake.  Some  day  we  shall  say  "I  will,"  and 
our  wills  shall  be  as  mere  breaths ;  and  it  shall  be  then, 
O  Father,  "as  Thou  wilt;"  and  we  shall  close  our  eyes 
to  all  around  us  and  go  out  somewhere  by  a  way  we 
know  not — and  then  P 


"COME     UNTO    ME!" 

"  Come  unto  me  !  "    I  stand  far  off  and  lonely, 

And  hear  the  words  so  sweet. 
Dear  Saviour  !  but  to  meet  Thy  greeting  only 
Grant  me  swift  feet  ! 

"  Come  unto  me  !  "     The  air  is  full  of  voices 

That  call  me  loudly  hence.  • 

Help  me  to  feel  that  most  Thy  call  rejoices 
With  recompense. 

I  see  before  me,  onward  ever  luring, 

The  prizes  rich  and  rare  ; 
But  each  shall  fade.     Thine  only  is  enduring, 
Beyond  compare. 

Thine  only.     What  Thou  freely  givest  ever, 

The  thing  no  man  can  earn  ; 
For  which  no  pain,  nor  any  long  endeavor, 
Can  make  return. 

Thine  only — now  ;  but  when  I  fly  to  meet  Thee, 

In  love,  as  Thou  dost  call, 
Then  as  with  tender,  broken  heart  I  greet  Thee, 
My  own,  my  all ! 

Thy  Rest  !     Dear  Saviour,  make  me  for  it  eager, 

And  never  satisfied 
With  all  that  I  may  win,  so  poor  and  meager, 
From  Thy  dear  side  ! 


KNOWING     GOD. 

As  we  sit  in  the  twilight,  a  solemn  silence  falls  upon 
us  all. 

"Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God  !"  Ruth  by-and- 
by  quotes.     And  then  she  adds  : 

"Is  silence  just  another  name  for  submission,  I  won- 
der ?  Last  evening  Mrs.  Bird  came  in,  and  we  talked  of 
her  great  loss.  The  dear  boy  she  buried  a  year  ago  lives 
freshly  yet,  in  her  grief.  She  can  not  give  him  up. 
She  will  not  believe  that  the  Lord  did  well  in  taking  him 
awTay.  It  grieved  me  to  hear  her  talk,  and  I  have  been 
troubled  about  it  all  day." 

"She  is  not  an  obedient  scholar  in  the  school  of  sor- 
row," one  of  us  makes  reply.  "'Be  still  and  learn,1 
might  be  said  wisely  to  her.  We  hear  many  things  in 
our  moments  of  quiet,  which  miss  us  in  the  hours  of  our 
speech.      We  can  not  both  speak  and  hear  at  once. " 

"True,"  answers  Ruth,  "but  have  you  quite  caught 
the  meaning  of  those  words  I  quoted?  As  I  see  it,  we 
are  not  left  to  learn  that  God  is  God  ;  we  are  simply  to  be 
still  and  know.  There  is  something  fairly  divine  in  the 
assumption  which  this  command  implies.  In  twilight 
times,  or  times  of  darkness  coming  over  the  soul,  we  may 
just  keep  silent  and  rest  in  a  sure  knowledge.  In  our 
submissive  stillness  we  shall  know  what  by  no  common 
process  of  accquirement  could  we  learn.     To  be  restful 


KNOWING    GOD.  I05 

before  God,  as  I  take  the  thought  into  my  heart,  is  ab- 
solutely to  know  Him. 

"  And  the  knowledge  will  never  make  us  glad,  I  fear/' 
she  continues,  "  if  we  do  not  feel  subdued  to  perfect 
peace.  Nobody  can  find  out  God  by  searching,  or  by 
scientific  investigation,  or  by  noisy  discussion.  He  is 
not  revealed  to  men  through  visible  demonstrations.  It 
is  only  in  soul-quiet  that  the  soul,  looking  upward, 
grows  wise.  We  have  so  much  turmoil  in  life,  and  we 
spend  so  many  days  and  years  in  perpetual  unrest,  no 
wonder  we  fail  to  know  God  as  we  ought.  I  prize  the 
twilight  hours  more  than  once  I  did,  for  their  quietude, 
and  their  holy  intimacies.  God  does  come  near  to  quiet 
souls,  I  am  certain.  We  can  know  Him  if  we  will  but 
be  still,  and  let  Him  visit  us  in  blessed  recognition." 
"You  hold,  then,  by  your  personal  relation  to  Him?" 
"Why  not  ?  If  I  am  to  know  Him,  it  must  be  a  per- 
sonal knowledge,  made  possible  through  a  personal  inti- 
macy. For  me  to  know  God  is  to  know  Him  for  myself, 
and  of  myself,  and  not  to  become  a  mere  partaker  of  an- 
other's knowledge.  I  may  not  profit  by  another's  obe- 
dient silence,  while  my  own  soul  cries  out  in  doubting 
complaint.  I  could  not  teach  Mrs.  Bird  of  my  happy 
knowledge,  when  she  cherished  the  turmoil  of  her  grief, 
and  would  not  be  still  that  she  might  know.  Whoever 
believes  may  enjoy  the  blessed  certainty  of  knowing,  but 
before  knowing,  in  the  truest,  sweetest  sense,  he  must 
hush  all  his  strivings  of  soul,  quiet  all  his  troubling  fears, 
and  come,  so,  before  knowledge,  into  peace.  And  the 
best  of  it  is  that  God  will  help  him  to  do  this,  that  so 
doing  he  may  know  !  " 


PATIENCE     WITH    SELF. 

In  the  prayer  meeting  the  other  night  we  were  consid- 
ering the  subject  of  Patience.  And  one  brother  remark- 
ed that  we  ought  to  be  more  patient  with  ourselves — that 
having  done  a  wrong  thing,  and  properly  confessed  to 
God  and  self  that  it  was  wrong,  we  should  not  continue 
to  upbraid  self,  and  be  miserable.  Then  he  cited  the 
case  of  a  little  child,  in  illustration. 

The  little  one  had  been  guilty  of  some  misdeed.  She 
had  asked  her  father's  forgiveness,  and  it  had  been  freely 
granted.  Still  she  seemed  a  little  ill  at  ease.  "  Have 
you  told  God  how  you  feel  about  it?"  her  father  asked. 
No,  she  had  not,  but  she  went  away  by  herself,  and 
pretty  soon  returned,  satisfied,  her  countenance  all  aglow. 
"Is  it  all  right  now?  "  the  parent  inquired.  "O,  yes  !  " 
was  her  answer. 

She  had  confessed  the  fault,  and  she  lost  no  time  in  be- 
ginning again.  She  did  not  go  about  with  a  sober,  dejec- 
ted countenance,  bewailing  her  sin,  making  her  life  mis- 
erable on  account  of  it.  Even  so  should  we  be  patient 
with  ourselves.  We  sin  often.  If,  after  the  sin  is  con- 
fessed and  repented  of,  we  go  around  for  hours  or  days 
together  reproaching  ourselves,  encouraging  impatience 
toward  ourselves,  we  sin  again.  We  should  lose  no  time 
in  reproaches,  which  ought  to  be  spent  in  beginning  a  new 


PATIENCE     WITH    SELF.  \0*] 

course  of  life.  It  does  not  mend  the  wrong  to  put  our 
souls  in  perpetual  penance  for  it.  Better  that  we  atone 
for  it  by  a  speedy  setting  about  the  course  of  right.  Bet- 
ter that  we  take  up  a  vigorous  line  of  good  conduct, 
than  that  we  sit  down  idly  and  sorrow  over  the  unhappy 

slip- 
There    is   a    lesson    here   which    many   should    heed. 
Healthful  Christian  life    is   not   promoted    by   brooding 
over,    and    doing   mental    penance   for,   the  sins   of  the 
past.      Before  us  there  is  a  work  to  be  done.      Let  us  do 
it.     What  though  we  failed  once,   or  even  many  times? 
The  failures  do    not   excuse  us   from  fresh    attempting. 
The  bitterest  reproaches  we  can  heap  upon  self  will  not 
expiate  for  faults  or  failures  of  the  days  gone  by.      Let  us 
be   good    to  ourselves,   then,   and    having  properly  and 
freely  repented  of  that  which  we  can  not  recall,   let  the 
dead  bury  its  dead.      So  shall  we  live  happier  lives.      So 
shall  we  be  better  fitted  for  all  that  each  day  brings. 


Religion  is  belief  in  God  and  His  revelations ;  an  ac- 
ceptance of  the  Divine  as  ruling  over  the  Human  ;  a  faith 
in  the  spiritual  as  working  in  and  through  the  material. 
And  to  be  religious  is  to  acknowledge  God's  power  and 
man's  weakness,  human  need  and  Divine  helpfulness; 
and  to  confess,  in  heart  and  life,  that  the  sin  of  the  fall  is 
only  annulled  in  the  expiation  of  the  Cross. 


THE     TOUCH    OF    FAITH 

0  Lord  !     Thou  walkest  in  this  earthly  press, 
As  once  Thou  dids't  before  ; 

Thy  presence  hath  the  same  sweet  power  to  bless 

That  it  possessed  of  yore. 
Then  let  me  come  anear,  O  Lord,  I  pray  ! 

Nor  my  one  wish  condemn  ; 
Let  me,  like  her  of  old,  approach  to-day, 

And  touch  Thy  garment's  hem  ' 

My  deepest  want  Thy  healing  grace  can  m^et, — 

0  grant  that  grace  to  give  ! 

My  poor  unfinished  life  Thou  shalt  complete 
If  I  but  touch  and  live  ! 

1  faint  amid  the  many  striving  sore  ; 

1  fear  me  lest  I  fall ; 

O  turn  Thine  ear.  dear  Saviour,  I  implore 
And  hear  my  pleading  call ! 

0  touch  of  faith  !     I  feel  its  healing  power  ! 
My  weakness  groweth  strong  ! 

1  rise  renewed  in  life,  this  favored  hour  ; 
I  praise  Him  in  my  song  ! 

Dear  soul-sick  ones,  behind  Him  closely  press  ! 

He  gladly  healeth  them 
Whose  faith  can  see  Him  through  all  earthliness 

And  touch  His  garment's  hem  ! 


PSALMS    IN    THE    NIGHT. 

The  singing  hearts  are  ever  a  blessing  unto  themselves. 
A  song  is  joy-giving.  He  who  can  sing  sweetly  in  the 
undertone  of  his  inner  nature,  carries  a  rare  pleasure  with 
him  always.  Hard  things  appear  to  him  easy  ;  heavy 
burdens  seem  light  ;  sorrow  knocks  often,  it  may  be,  but 
often  goes  away,  seldom  enters. 

And  when  it  does  enter — when  the  clouds  come  and 
the  sunlight  is  hidden — when  the  soul  walks  down  into 
the  night  and  sees  never  a  star  ;  what  then  ?  Ah  !  then 
thrice  blest  is  the  singing  heart.  If  it  can  sing  psalms  at 
such  a  time,  the  stars  will  shine.  Dawn  will  quicker 
come,  the  sunlight  sooner  re-appear. 

Sweetest  of  all  songs  are  the  psalms  in  the  night. 
David  sang  with  the  most  touching  tenderness  when  in 
the  gloom  of  deepest  affliction.  The  heart  may  wail  a 
misererz  over  its  dead  or  its  dying,  but  even  that  will  be 
sadly  sweet,  and  will  have  a  hope  in  it.  The  saddest 
song  is  better  than  none,  because  it  is  a  song. 

Every  song  soothes  and  uplifts.  It  is  just  possible  that 
a  song  is  as  good  as  a  prayer.  Indeed,  a  song  of  the 
pure  kind  recognized  in  Scripture,  is  akin  to  a  petition, 
while  it  is  also  in  the  spirit  of  thanksgiving.  The  "  sweet 
singer  of  Israel "  wedded  his  sincerest  prayers  to  melody, 
and  wafted  them  upward  on  the  night  air  from  his  throb- 
bing heart. 


HO  "NO    I/IGHT     THERE." 

Through  God's  grace  we  can  all  sing  psalms  in  the 
night.  Whatever  brings  the  shadows,  we  need  not  be 
wholly  surrounded  by  them.  We  can  sing  under  the  stars  ; 
or,  if  they  be  hid,  until  they  come  out  and  smile  down 
upon  us,  and  cheer  us  to  a  gladder  strain.  There  are 
dark  nights  for  us  all ;  we  are  in  them  now,  or  have  just 
found  the  dawn,  or,  perchance,  are  just  entering  the  twi- 
light. But  there  is  a  psalm  for  every  over-creeping 
gloom  •  and  if  the  heart  but  take  it  up  and  chant  it,  the 
dreariness  will  surely  vanish,  and  there  will  come  in  its 
stead  hope  and  light  and  cheering  warmth,  and  we  shall 
grow  glad  again  with  the  morning. 


"NO    NIGHT     THERE:' 

O  dreariness  of  earth  !     O  mocking  pain  ! 

O  day  to  darkness  going  ! 

You  hold  but  little  in  your  empty  showing  ; 
The  end  of  all  will  be  my  greatest  gain. 

There  is  within  my  limited  foreknowing 
For  all  your  want  and  woe  a  kindly  bane. 

The  w^ays  cf  earth  are  dark  ;  the  sunset  lies, 

Unrobed  of  all  its  beauties, 

A  shadow  black  and  chill  o'er  all  our  duties, 
And  shutting  out  the  smiling  of  the  skies. 

Our  better  nature  in  the  shadow  mute  is, 
Or  speaks  but  faintly  through  some  quick  surprise. 


"NO    NIGHT    THERE."  Ill 

At  intervals,  perhaps,  may  clearly  shine 

The  stars,  in  friendly  gleaming, 

As  if  to  woo  forgetfulness  in  dreaming, 
And  drown  the  earthly  in  the  half  divine  ; 

Yet  memory  sleeps  only  in  our  seeming, 
And  consciousness  breathes  on,  but  makes  no  sign. 

Our  souls  beneath  the  darkness  sit  alone 

In  solitary  places, 

And  keenly  scan  the  few  by-passing  faces, 
In  hope  some  newer  light  has  outward  shone  ; 

But  find  thereof  no  sweetly  cheering  traces, 
For  yet  is  the  all-perfect  day  unknown. 

It  waits  somewhere  beyond  the  evening  hills, — 

That  day  without  an  ending. 

Pray  God  our  steps  are  thither  ever  tending  ! 
Its  glory  on  our  vision  bursts  and  thrills, 

The  rarest  radiance  through  the  darkness  sending, 
As  dreams  of  dawn  appear  when  fancy  wills. 

0  endless  day  !     O  triumph  over  night  ! 

0  radiant  glory  rarest  ! 

Of  earthly  dreams  thou  art  the  best  and  fairest, 
And  I  shall  drink  of  thy  supreme  delight ! 

1  know  that  God  for  all  my  being  carest ; 

1  know  His  sunshine  yet  shall  bless  my  sight ! 

""  No  night  there  !  "     Shall  I  ever  sadly  miss 

The  stars  above  me  glowing? 

What  answer  has  my  limited  foreknowing? 
Some  subtle  prescience  tells  me  only  this  : 

The  stars  within  my  crown,  effulgence  throwing, 
Will  satisfy  me  through  an  endless  bliss  ! 


MATERIALIZING    HEAVEN, 

Now,  when  the  tendency  of  all  things  earthly  is  ma- 
terialistic, it  is  perhaps  not  strange  that  there  exists  a  de- 
sire to  materialize  spiritual  things,  and  to  make  of 
Heaven  only  another  earth,  possessed  of  every  circum- 
stance known  here  except  sin.  But  there  is  danger  in 
this  attempted  materializing ;  and  if  such  speculation  be 
carried  too  far,  resuks  may  prove  sad  indeed.  However 
much  we  may  want  to  know  what  lies  beyond  the  grave, 
and  just  what  that  Heaven  is  like  to  which  many  of  us 
hope  sometime  to  go,  curious  queryings  concerning  it 
will  avail  us  nothing.  To  human  knowledge  God  has 
set  a  limit.  "Thus  far  shalt  thou  go,  and  no  farther,"  is 
the  limitation  ;  and  the  ' '  thus  far  "  is  the  grave.  Through 
the  green  curtain  of  the  sod  we  may  not  peer.  Whatever 
awaits  beyond  that, — whatever  of  detail  or  surroundings, 
— we  shall  know  only  when  the  green  curtain  swings  out- 
ward for  us  to  enter. 

And  yet  God  has  given  us  some  beautiful  foreshadow- 
ings  of  Heaven, — some  outlines  of  the  picture,  to  be  filled 
in  hereafter.  They  are  sufficient  for  faith  ;  they  ought  to 
answer  all  doubtful  speculations  of  every  kind.  "For 
we  know  that  when  He  shall  appear  we  shall  be  like 
Him."  It  is  possible  to  see  in  these  words  an  existence 
quite  different  from  that  some  recent  writers  presume  the 


MATERIALIZING    HEAVEN.  II3 

good  will  enjoy  when  they  have  put  aside  mortality.  It 
is  diffcult  to  believe  Him  as  taking  part  in  very  material 
pleasures;  and  if  we  are  to  be  "like  Him, "  we  shall 
hardly  cling  to  what  we  here  count  our  chief  joys.  The 
peace  and  gladness  of  Heaven  may  spring  from  the  using 
of  earthly  appliances,  with  our  natures  purified,  and  the 
using  thereby  rendered  spiritual ;  but  we  prefer  to  sup- 
pose that  in  the  Better  Land  there  will  be  found  better 
agencies  of  happiness,  and  that,  taking  on  immortality, 
we  shall  take  on  immortal  surroundings. 

"I  shall  be  satisfied  when  I  awake  with  Thy  likeness." 
Here  is  the  only  picture  of  Heaven  that  is  necessary  to 
our  trust   while    yet  on  earth.      "J  shall  be  satisfied! "' 
This,   with  nothing  added,  would  indeed  be  Heaven, — 
satisfaction.     No  more  vague  unrest ;  no  more  anxious 
longings  after  something  out  of  reach ;  no  more  doubt, 
no  more  pain.     The  promise  of  a  full  and  final  content 
should  be  our  sweet  assurance  through  all  smugglings, — 
all  inclinations  to  doubt,  or  speculate  upon,  the  life  im- 
mortal.     Let  us  not   wonder  whether    the  content  will 
come  through  one  means  or  another.      It  is  enough  that 
it  will  come  ;  and  that  in  it  and  of  it  we  shall  find  heaven- 
ly rest,   and    that  joy  which  shall  compensate  for  every 
earthly  ill. 


"  VANITY    OF     VANITIES:' 

Ruth  read  the  first  chapter  of  Ecclesiastes  aloud,  this 
afternoon,  and  kept  on  until  she  read  the-  whole  book 
through.  When  she  had  finished  the  reading,  one  of  us 
said — 

' '  After  all,  Solomon  was  wrong.  Life  is  not  merely 
a  vanity  and  a  vexation  of  spirit.  The  wise  man  spoke 
unwisely.      He  had  not  gwen  life  a  fair  test" 

Now,  as  the  twilight  deepens,  we  think  over  the  Preach- 
er's words,  and  say  quietly  to  ourselves,  Yes,  Solomon 
was  wrong.  His  sweeping  declaration,  "  Vanity  of  Van- 
ities, all  is  vanity,"  is  not  true.  Life  is  more  than  a 
vanity. 

And  one  of  the  reasons  why  we  think  Solomon  was 
wrong,  lies  in  the  fact  that  a  later  Preacher  taught  so  dif- 
ferently. There  was  born  a  babe,  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea 
— born  not  of  the  purple,  but  cradled  in  the  manger, 
and  brought  up  amid  the  disciplines  of  life.  His  youth 
was  not  passed  in  the  enervating  atmosphere  of  luxury. 
He  knew  what  manly  labor  was.  Doubtless  he  stood  at 
the  carpenter's  bench  at  least  a  part  of  those  thirty  years 
before  his  preaching  began. 

And  when  at  length  he  spoke  to  that  narrow  Judean 
world,  and  through  that  to  the  wide  brotherhood  of  man, 
what  a  different  ring  had  his  words  from  those  of  the  wise 


"  vanity  of  vanities:'  I  I  5' 

man  of  old!  "Blessed  are  the  poor;  blessed  are  they 
that  mourn  ;  blessed  are  the  meek ;  blessed  are  they  that 
do  hunger  and  thirst ;  "  blessed,  blessed,  blessed — in 
what  ?  In  that  which  was  only  vanity  ?  We  can  not  be- 
lieve it  Blessed  in  some  life  to  come?  That  also,  be- 
yond question ;  but  before  that,  blessed  here.  The 
present  life  is  but  a  preparation  for  the  life  hereafter. 
Think  you  the  preparation  would  be  all  vanity,  when  the 
ultimate  end  is  to  be  so  real  it  can  never  know  ending? 
"Man  dies  as  the  beast  dieth,"  said  the  complaining 
king.  "  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  Life  !"  said  one 
who  was  greater  than  he.  Solomon  was  wrong,  and 
Jesus  Christ  was  right. 

How  many  tributes  Christ  paid  to  the  worth  of  life  I 
Would  He  have  stood  in  the  way  of  that  widow's  sorrow 
with  His  "I  say  unto  thee,  young  man,  arise  !  "  if  it  had 
been  raising  one  up  to  vanity  ?  Standing  at  the  tomb  of 
His  dead  friend  in  Bethany,  whom  He  loved,  would  He 
have  bidden  ' '  Lazarus  come  forth  ! "  to  nothing  more 
than  vanity?  Never!  For  the  sick  whom  He  healed, 
for  the  dead  whom  He  restored  to  life,  He  saw  better 
possibilities.  And  ever  since  Christ  lived,  life  is  some- 
how sanctified  for  all.  Motherhood  is  a  tenderer  thing, 
because  Christ  was  born  of  a  woman.  Brotherhood  is 
worthier  and  nobler,  because  Christ  lived  as  our  Elder 
Brother.  Fatherhood  is  more  loving  and  sympathetic, 
because  Christ  was  the  son  of  man  and  the  son  of  God. 
Cares  are  less  perplexing,  because  Christ  bore  bmdens. 
Sin  is  less  to  be  feared,  because  even  Christ  was  tempted, 
and  overcame.    Grief  is  less  bitter,  because  "Jesus  wept ! ,y 


AT    THE    ALTAR! 

0  Lord  !  what  sacrifices  can  I  render. 

Unless  I  give  Thee  here 
A  broken  heart,  a  spirit  bowed  and  tender, 
A  faith  that  knows  no  fear  \ 

1  bow  before  Thine  altar,  lowly  kneeling, 

And  raise  my  sins  to  Thee  ; 
1  know  that  from  Thee  there  is  no  concealing  ; 
For  Thou  canst  all  things  see  ! 

In  mercy  look,  my  many  sins  beholding, — 

In  mercy  look,  I  pray, 
Upon  my  soul  its  sinfulness  unfolding, 

And  wipe  all  sin  away  ! 

O  Loid  !  I  thank  Thee  that  Thy  love  fails  never, 

And  while  I  longing  wait 
Give  me  to  know  that  all  my  own  endeavor 

Must  fail  me  soon,  or  late  ; 

Give  me  to  feel  Thy  love  so  warmly  shining 

Within  my  hardened  heart, 
That  all  my  life,  as  by  some  new  divining, 

Shall  into  gladness  start ; 

Give  me  to  sense  that,  broken-hearted,  living 
Has  henceforth  something  worth, — 

That  in  my  loss  of  sin  some  wondrous  giving 
Sprang  sudden  into  birth  ; 


AT     THE    END.  117 

Give  me  to  see  that  through  an  humble  spirit, 

Along  a  lowly  way, 
The  blest  shall  come  to  that  which  they  inherit, — ■ 

Thine  own  Eternal  Day ! 


AT    THE    END. 

An  old  Italian  proverb  says: — "Every  road  leads  to 
the  world's  end."  It  says  truly.  All  ways  of  life  run  on 
to  the  same  place — the  place  of  graves — the  end  of  the 
world. 

But  the  end  of  the  world  is  not  alike  for  all,  and  we 
shall  find  it  pleasant  and  kind  or  the  reverse,  according 
to  the  manner  of  our  approach.  With  what  a  difference 
do  men  approach  the  close  of  life  !  Content  and  joy 
abide  with  some  ;  wretchedness  of  spirit  sits  heavily  upon 
many  others. 

We  pity  the  Solomons,  who  have  come  nigh  to  the  end 
with  doubling  and  complaint,  and  only  a  calm  religious 
philosophy  for  comfort.  We  are  glad  for  the  Davids, 
who,  not  having  grievously  sinned,  or  having  sincerely 
repented  of  their  sin,  can  say  in  all  the  earnestness  of 
undoubting  trust — "The  Lord  is  my  shepherd;  I  shall 
not  want.  He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures  ; 
He  leadeth  me  beside  the  still  waters.      He  restoreth  my 


Il8  AT    THE    END. 

soul.  He  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  for 
His  name's  sake.  Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  val- 
ley of  the  shadow  of  death  I  will  fear  no  evil  ;  for  Thou 
art  with  me,  Thy  rod  and  Thy  staff  they  comfort  me/' 

Beside  the  way  of  Gods  leading  there  is  more  than 
canity.  To  such  as  walk  in  the  paths  of  righteousness 
an  abiding  vexation  of  soul  never  comes.  The  rod  and 
staff  of  the  Great  Shepherd  are  a  sure  comfort,  to  such 
as  find  them  a  comfort  at  all.  They  who  are  led  by 
"the  still  waters"  come  to  an  end  of  the  world  that  is 
pleasant  as  the  green  pastures  of  their  earlier  finding, 
and  in  which  are  only  tender  revelations  of  love  and 
care,  and  sweet  surprises  of  song. 

Ah  !  if  such  were  but  the  world's  end  for  all  !  Alas 
for  the  many  who  draw  nigh  to  theirs  in  fear  and  tremb- 
ling, and  feel  a  twilight's  shadows  enveloping  hope  and 
trust  in  gloom !  Alas  for  the  many  who  are  absolutely 
without  hope, — who  have  never  learned  the  dear  lesson 
of  trust  that  is  so  faithful  in  blessing^— who  come  nearer 
and  nearer  to  the  end  with  indifference  or  recklessness, 
and  pass  beyond  affrighted  and  dismayed  !  Happy  in- 
deed are  they  whose  faith  is  fixed,  whose  expectations 
are  properly  based, — to  whom  the  end  of  the  world  is  as 
peace  after  battle,  as  gain  after  loss,  as  fruition  perfecting 
hope,  as  wages  after  toil,  as  reward  after  waiting, — whose 
hearts  have  never  a  complaint,  but  are  full  of  glorying, 
and  who  go  out  of  life  as  into  a  great  joy  ! 


HAVING    AND    HOLDING. 

Our  title  to  things  in  this  world  is  poor,  at  the  best. 
And  yet  how  many  of  us  act  as  though  a  warranty  deed 
covered  all  possessions — as  though  what  we  hold  we  have 
beyond  any  power  to  dispossess. 

"Shrouds  have  no  pockets/'  is  a  sermon  full  of  pith. 
It  strikes  right  at  the  root  of  selfishness.  Accumulating 
for  the  mere  love  of  it  is  smitten  sharply  by  the  one  sen- 
tence. To  accumulate  for  worthy  purposes  is  right 
enough  ;  to  accumulate  that  one  may  take  pride  and 
pleasure  in  the  fancied  having  is  quite  another  matter. 
The  family  must  be  provided  for — and  to  that  end  ac- 
cumulating is  well.  But  to  heap  up  for  the  love  of  it — 
to  store  away  because  it  is  pleasant  to  think  one  has  and 
holds — this  is  not  well. 

"Give  it  to  the  poor"  was  one  time  a  test  of  personal 
Christianity.  Did  the  Christian  stand  such  test?  Alas  ! 
no;  "the  young  man  went  away  sorrowful,  for  he 
had  exceeding  great  possessions."  And  to-day,  as 
then,  the  voluntary  giving  up  of  acquired  riches  troubles 
men  more  than  any  one  thing  beside.  "  I  have  ;  I  will 
hold,"  impiously  declares  the  rich  man.  "It  is  not  my 
fault  that  want  is  abroad  in  the  land.  I  have  made  my 
own  money;  others  must  make  theirs."'  So  the  rich 
man  clasps  his  purse   more   closely,  and    congratulates 


120  THE    HILLS    OF    GOD, 

himself  that  mortgages  are  not  perishable  property  and 
his  possessions  are  secure. 

"I  have  ;  I  will  hold."  Poor  falsehood  !  How  ill  it 
will  serve  in  the  end  !  "  I  have  ;  I  must  lose,"  would  be 
the  truer  rendering,  and  ''I  will  give  away  and  so  will 
keep,"  the  best  rendering  of  all.  For  it  is  only  that 
with  which  we  bless  others  that  really  blesses  ourselves. 


THE    HILLS    OF    GOD. 

'  T  is  like  a  narrow  valley-land, 
This  earthly  way  of  mine  ; 

Before  me,  clad  in  glory  grand, 
I  see  the  hills  divine — 

Those  heights  the  saintly  long  have  trod- 

The  Hills  of  Hope,  the  Hills  of  God  ! 

Though  mists  of  doubt  enfold  me  in, 
Though  through  the  dark  I  grope,1 

The  upward  path  my  feet  may  win 
That  mounts  the  heavenly  slope  ; 

And  walking  through  this  lowland  here 

I  know  the  Hills  of  God  are  near. 

Unto  them  oft  I  lift  mine  eyes, 
That  oft  with  tears  are  wet, 

And  through  the  mist  they  calmly  rise 
Where  sun  no  more  shall  set. 

To  me  forever  grand  and  fair 

The  Hills  of  God— my  Help  is  there  ! 


OUR     LITTLE    ILLS. 

The  little  ills  that  flesh  is  heir  to, — how  they  crowd 
into  oui  life  !  How  they  chafe  us  !  How  they  rob  love 
of  its  sweetness,  happiness  of  half  its  joy,  sunlight  of  its 
clearest  brightness,  and  glad  content  of  its  peace  !  How 
they  tire  us  with  dull  sounds,  how  their  endless  repeti- 
tions cut  deep  into  our  very  being !  Ah,  these  little  ills  ! 
When  life  becomes  a  dreary  thing,  and  we  stumble  by 
the  way,  it  is  often  not  because  of  any  great  burden 
which  we  bear,  but  because  of  many  little  ones. 

And  it  is  strange  how  we  will  persist  in  taking  them 
up  needlessly, — how  we  search  for  them,  as  it  were,  and 
are  surprised  almost  if  perchance  we  find  them  for  a  time 
slipped  off.  The  most  serious  drawback  to  our  enjoy- 
ment is  this, — that  we  will  not  be  happy  when  we  can, — 
that  we  go  about  continually  hunting  after  some  petty, 
goading  thing  to  prick  us  into  unrest.  So  when  we 
might  possess  our  souls  in  peaceful  patience  we  are  fret- 
ting and  worrying  all  the  day  long,  and  besides  being 
wretched  ourselves  are  the  cause  of  miserableness  in 
others. 

The  relative  heed  paid  to  little  ills  is  astonishing,  when 
we  come  to  think  of  it.  A  man  will  bury  his  wife  with 
real  Christian  resignation,  though  he  loved  her  fondly, 
who  would  fume  about  the  house  like  a  mad  lion  were 


122  OUR    LITTLE    ILLS. 

one' of  the  children  to  misplace  his  cane  or  spectacles,  or 
did  his  excellent  companion  chance  to  neglect  his  shirt 
buttons.  And  a  good  mother,  fond  of  her  children  as 
any  mother  could  be,  will  bear  the  death  of  one  with 
noble,  womanly  fortitude,  when  to  find  that  her  thimble 
is  missing,  or  that  the  servant  has  allowed  a  loaf  of  bread 
to  burn,  will  set  her  into  a  high-voiced  complaint  fearful 
to  listen  to. 

We  have  known  very  fair  Christian  people  to  fly  into  a 
violent  passion  because  they  did  n't  happen  to  agree  on 
some  little  point  of  argument ;  and  we  have  seen  those 
whose  cieed  was  "swear  not  at  all"  get  very  near  cursing 
because  some  thoughtless  person  left  a  door  open,  or  trod 
on  their  toes,  or  said  some  keen,  biting  word  on  purpose 
to  annoy.  Yet  they  thought  themselves  very  exemplary, 
and  in  many  respects  they  were.  But  they  were  not 
heroes.  They  never  would  be,  though  they  should  do 
some  deed  worthy  of  fame.  The  Christian  hero  governs 
himself.  He  bears  daily  vexations  without  wincing.  The 
little  ills  which  none  can  avoid  he  laughs  off,  and  in  so 
doing  grows  the  stronger  to  grapple  with  those  which 
must  be  grappled.  And  if  there  were  more  such  we 
should  see  more  smiles  in  the  world,  and  the  days  would 
be  glad  with  a  brightier  cheeriness. 


MY    MANNA. 

Dear  Lord,  I  hunger !  feed  me,  here, 
As  Thou  didst  feed  Thy  Israel  ! 

And  let  me  hear  The  words  of  cheer 
That  on  Thy  waiting  servants  fell ! 

The  bread  of  Heaven  were  sweet  to  me  ; 

No  longer  let  me  hungry  be  ! 

I  eat  of  other  food,  and  faint — 
It  does  not  all  my  want  supply  ; 

My  soul  in  plenty  makes  complaint, 
Is  famished,  and  must  eat  or  die  ! 

Dear  Lord  '  a  little  manna  send, 

That  I  be  strengthened  till  the  end  ! 

Alas  that  I  so  long  have  fed 

Upon  the  husks  of  empty  pride  ! 

That  of  Thy  sweet  and  living  bread 
My  soul  its  portion  has  denied  ! 

Alas  that  thus  so  late  I  plead 

My  hunger  and  my  bitter  need  ! 

Yet,  Lord,  Thou  hearest,  even  late  ! 

Forgive  the  pride  that  would  delay  ; 
And  while  in  weakness  here  I  wait, 

Give  me  my  manna  by  the  way  ! 
So  shall  I  eat,  and  stronger  be 
Because  my  food  was  had  oi  Thee ! 


"BY     THEIR    FRUITS." 

"Ye  shall  know  them  by  their  fruits/'  the  Saviour  said 
in  His  wonderful  sermon  on  the  Mount.  And  henceforth 
this  was  to  be  the  test  of  Christianity  everywhere.  Is 
it  not  a  just  one?  Can  there  be  anymore  reasonable 
judgment  of  aught  that  was  intended  to  be  useful,  than 
that  which  is  here  implied? 

"  Every  good  tree  bringeth  forth  good  fruit ;  "  but  O, 
the  evil  trees,  how  thickly  they  are  scattered  about !  Out 
in  our  gardens  we  have  trees  that  look  well, — are  thrifty, 
luxuriant  even,  in  their  growth.  Every  spring  they  open 
a  wealth  of  blossoms,  and  every  summer  or  fall  they  are 
barren  of  all  fruit.  We,  ourselves,  are  not  unlike  them. 
We  show  a  wealth  of  blossoms  in  good  intentions,  pur- 
poses and  promises,  but  these  seldom  mature  into  the 
rich,  ripe  fruit  of  fulfillments  and  performances. 

A  tree  that  blossoms  and  bears  no  fruit,  is  as  worthless 
as  one  that  does  neither.  Just  so  with  our  lives ;  they 
may  bloom  very  beautiful  with  promises,  and  yet  be  as 
valueless  as  though  never  a  bud  of  a  promise  had  beauti- 
fied them.  Blossoms  are  sweet,  in  themselves,  but  far 
sweeter  for  that  which  is  hidden  within.  They  are  glad 
prophecies  of  the  golden  harvest.  Good  intentions,  pur- 
poses, and  the  like,  are  very  pleasant  things,  but  pleasant 
only  because  they  contain  a  promise.      If  the   promise 


HUMANITY'S    DANGER. 


125 


fail,  then  are  they  as  chaff  blown  lightly  before  the  wind. 

Let  us  be  frank  writh  ourselves,  and  ask  how  many  of 
our  blossoms  become  fruit.  It  will  not  do  to  trust  that 
they  may  ripen  in  a  season  far  ahead.  There  will  be  a 
harvest  time,  by-and-by :  so  much  is  certain.  It  may 
find  us  with  never  a  promise  realized.  And  then  ?  "  Every 
tree  that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit  is  hewn  down,  and 
cast  into  the  fire. "     Is  the  answer  sufficiently  plain  ? 

The  season  of  the  ingathering  of  grain  and  other  prod- 
ucts should  be  an  impressive  sermon  to  us.  It  breathes  of 
fulfillments,  on  every  passing  breeze.  Through  it  the 
voice  of  the  year  is  sweetly  saying,  —  f'In  the  seed-time 
I  gave  you  my  promises  ;  behold  how  they  are  redeemed. ,T 
Let  us  listen  to  the  earnest  lesson.  Let  us  nurture  the 
blossoms  of  good  with  tender  care,  that  the  harvest  of 
fruit  may  prove  a  bountiful  one. 


HUMANITY'S    DANGER. 

Sin  is  degrading,  and  its  consequences  are  terribly  sad. 
In  its  manifold  forms  it  is  telling  fearfully  against  the  weal 
of  mankind.      It  can  not  be  too  zealously   crushed  out. 
It  can  not  be  too  faithfully  fought  at  any  time  and  at  all 
times. 

Yet  the  great  danger  of  humanity  is  not  in  sin.  The 
most  dangerous  danger  of  all  that  beset  the  human  heart 
is  in  unbelief.     Sin  drove  the  first  pair  out  of  Paradise ; 


126  HUMANITY S    DANGER. 

sin  banished  Lucifer  from  Heaven ;  but  there  is  a  paradise 
to-day  for  all  who  will  seek  it,  just  as  surely  as  though 
sin  had  never  existed,  and  they  can  find  Heaven  just  as 
certainly  as  though  no  sinner  had  ever  been  expelled 
therefrom. 

There  has  been  atonement  for  sin,  and  what  remains  is 
for  all  to  accept  that  atonement.  In  the  way  of  such  ac- 
ceptance stands  unbelief.  It  takes  possession  of  all 
hearts.  Secretly,  or  with  a  bold  front,  it  dominates  over 
nearly  all  lives.  In  ways  subtle  as  varied  it  is  spreading 
its  baleful  influence  abroad,  and  is  seeking  the  overthrow 
of  all  truth.  Preached  from  popular  pulpits,  disseminat- 
ed through  popular  periodicals,  it  is  gaining  an  establish- 
ed foothold  in  Christian  communities. 

Open  infidelity  is  not  half  so  fatal  in  its  effects  as  this 
vague,  subtle  unbelief.  Men  shrink  in  alarm  from 
atheistic  denials  of  God,  who  dally  willingly  with  ques- 
tionings which  in  the  end  lead  to  something  not  a  whit 
better.  "The  fool  hath  said  in  his  heart  there  is  no 
God  ;  "  many  accounting  themselves  wise  have  asserted 
throughout  life,  "  There  is  no  Saviour — for  me,"  and 
have  finally  met  the  fool's  fate.  Sin  did  not  work  their 
condemnation, — neither  sin  in  the  abstract,  nor  any  par- 
ticular sin,  save  the  sin  of  unbelief.  Faithful  believing 
would  have  gained  them  that,  the  existence  of  which 
they  so  unwisely  denied. 

"How  oft  would  I  have  gathered  you,"  was  said  of 
those  stubborn  and  rebellious  of  old.  It  is  a  live  saying 
to-day.  Under  the  wings  of  protection  and  preservation 
we  may  be  gathered,  if  we  will.      But  will  we?     Do  we 


LITTLE    BY    LITTLE. 


127 


so  much  fear  an  end  past  all  hoping  as  to  accept  the  kind- 
ly offer  ?  Or  are  we  stiff-necked  and  obstinate  in  our 
unbelief,  and  do  we  utterly  refuse  all  tenders  of  mercy 
because,  in  our  short-sightedness,  we  may  not  see  clear- 
ly just  how  those  tenders  come  to  us,  01  just  what  is  the 
character  of  Him  by  whom  they  are  made  ? 


LITTLE    BY    LITTLE. 

Little  by  little  the  skies  grow  clear  ; 
Little  by  little  the  sun  comes  near  ; 
Little  by  little  the  days  smile  out 
Gladder  and  brighter  on  pain  and  doubt ; 
Little  by  little  the  seed  we  sow 
Into  a  beautiful  yield  will  grow. 

Little  by  little  the  world  grows  strong, 
Fighting  the  battle  of  right  and  wrong  ; 
Little  by  little  the  wrong  gives  way, 
Little  by  little  the  right  has  sway  ; 
Little  by  little  all  longing  souls 
Struggle  up  nearer  the  shining  goals ! 

Little  by  little  the  good  in  men 
Blossoms  to  beauty  for  human  ken  ; 
Little  by  little  the  angels  see 
Prophecies  better  of  good  to  be  ; 
Little  by  little  the  God  of  all 
Lifts  the  world  nearer  His  pleading  call  I 


BELIEF    IN    CHRIST. 

That  was  a  golden  text  of  the  preacher's  this  morning 
—  "Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved." 

And  what  the  preacher  said  in  relation  to  it  was  all 
worth  remembering.  Especially  did  some  portions  of 
his  sermon  seem  pregnant  with  vital  truth.  He  consid- 
ered the  character  of  this  enjoined  belief,  and  gave  hints 
touching  the  same  that  it  were  well  for  us  to  think  over 
often. 

Saving  belief  is  not  a  belief  in  fact,  not  belief  in  the- 
ology, but  belief  in  a  person.  The  searching  question 
Is  not  "On  what  have  I  believed  ?  "  but  "  On  whom  have 
I  believed?"  Christ  has  Himself  declared — "But  I,  if 
I  be  lifted  up,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me. "  It  is  not  a 
creed  that  saves,  not  a  doctrine,  but  a  vital  personality. 

Thousands  of  men  believe  in  Christ  as  a  historical 
fact,  who  have  yet  no  saving  belief.  Something  more 
than  this  is  needed.  Christ  in  history  is  a  crucified 
man  ;  Christ  in  the  heart  is  a  risen  Redeemer.  And  it 
is  this  accepted,  indwelling  and  personal  Christ  that 
saves  men.  He  saves  those  who  trust  in  Him,  not  those 
who  simply  acknowledge  Him  as  one  who  can  save. 
Acknowledgment  is  not  enough,  in  the  abstract ;  be- 
lief is  not  enough,    in  theory.      The  acknnowledgment, 


BELIEF. 


I29 


the  belief,   must   be  practicalized  in   an  act  of  absolute 
trust. 

Soul-saving  is  purely  a  business  transaction  between 
the  soul-saved  and  the  Saviour.  There  must  be  an  ac- 
tual transfer  of  the  soul,  the  life,  to  the  Saving  One. 
This  cannot  be  made  as  an  experiment.  There  can  be 
no  contingent  upyielding  that  is  of  any  avail.  Self  yields 
itself  for  all  time,  or  the  transfer  is  of  no  use.  If  we  go 
to  Christ  savingly,  we  must  go  with  singleness  of  pur- 
pose, desiring  nothing  but  to  be  made  His  forever. 

Then  it  is  a  personal  belief  in  a  personal  Christ. 
"  And  Thou  shalt  be  saved/'  the  text  has  it.  Let  us  note 
that.  "Thou"  Here  is  the  promise  for  each.  There 
is  no  restriction.  It  is  as  much  for  the  vilest  as  the  most 
moral.  It  holds  as  good  for  the  thief  on  the  cross  as  for 
Nicodemus.  Thank  God  that  He  sent  His  son  into  the 
world  to  preach  so  sweet  a  personal  gospel ! 


BELIEF. 

O  doubting  heart !  cling  still  to  your  believing  ! 

There  is  no  sweeter  way, 
No  solace  that  so  surely  soothes  your  grieving, 

No  dearer  hope,  to-day  ; 
Nothing,  when  death  is  yours, 

That  so  endures. 

9 


i.3° 


BELIEF. 

All  creeds  of  men  are  straws  to  clutch  at,  only, 

-  When  comes  the  final  end, 
And  leave  us  cheated,  at  the  last,  and  lonely, 
Without  a  saving  friend  : 
But  full  and  firm  belief 
Stops  every  grief. 

O  doubting  heart !  these  are  not  idle  phrases, 
Nor  pretty  tricks  of  speech  ; 

Beyond  our  present,  with  its  winding  mazes, 
The  truth  in  them  does  reach  ; 
Let  us  accept  it  here, 
And  prove  it  dear  ! 

For  prove  it  must  we  all.     There  comes  an  ending 

To  every  earthliness  ; 
Time  spares  not  any  in  its  final  sending 

Away  from  earthly  press  ; 
How  early  we  must  go, 

We  can  not  know. 

Then  doubting  heart,  give  doubting  over,  ever, 
And  to  your  trusting  cling  ! 

For  faith  is  better  than  is  man's  endeavor, 
And  sweet  reward  will  bring  ; 
God  says  give  Him  your  trust, 
And  God  is  just ! 


EVERY-DAY    PHILOSOPHY. 

There  are  silent  educators  in  every  life.  Each  new- 
experience  is  a  teacher  ;  each  old  and  familiar  experience 
but  repeats  an  old  and  familiar  lesson  with  a  new  em- 
phasis. And  the  intent  of  all  this  is  wrhat?  To  take 
away  the  superfluous  in  our  natures ;  to  crush  out  certain 
inordinate  desires ;  to  displace  impatience  and  over- 
anxiety  with  a  quiet,  calm  philosophy  wThich  can  meet 
all  disappointments  with  resignation,  and  which  is  a  more 
sure  guarantee  of  happiness  than  any  outward  circum- 
stance. 

More  than  any  other  influence  does  the  Christian  re- 
ligion conduce  to  this  every-day  philosophy.  Skepti- 
cism, in  exceptional  cases,  may  w-ear  a  peaceful,  unim- 
passioned  front,  and  may  manifest  less  impatience  over 
the  daily  vexations  than  the  average  Christian  does  ;  but 
in  the  majority  of  instances  unbelief  is  ever  troubled  at 
heart,  is  not  at  peace  with  itself,  and  so  cannot  be  at 
peace  with  ordinary  surroundings.  Moralism  may  sur- 
round itself  writh  an  air  of  serenity,  but  the  first  storm- 
breath  disturbs  it,  and  all  the  outgrowths  of  its  being 
sway  to  and  fro  like  young  tree-tops  in  a  storm. 

And  yet  greatly  as  a  fervent  Christian  faith  tends  to 
give  placidity  to  one's  nature,  there  are  many  more  than 
passable  Christians  who  have  no  particle  of  this  excel- 


x32 


E  VER  Y-DA  Y    PHIL  OSOPH  Y. 


lent  philosophy  of  which  we  are  speaking.  At  the  least 
trifle  they  are  off  their  balance.  At  a  word  they  fret, 
scold,  worry,  fume.  A  disappointment  sets  them  nearly 
wild.  A  great  sorrow  makes  them  frantic  with  grief. 
A  deep  wrong  maddens  them  with  pain.  They  are  the 
touch-me-nots  of  the  human  family,  and  fly  all  to  pieces 
at  the  slightest  provocation. 

Are  there  excuses  for  such  ?  Doubtless.  Nature  is 
responsible  for  their  unfortunate  condition  in  a  large 
measure.  But  nature  can  be  greatly  made  over ;  one 
must  blame  one's  self  mainly  for  any  lack  in  self-disci- 
pline. Moreover,  love  of  Christ  in  the  heart  is  the 
power  wThich  re-moulds  the  natural  man,  and  which  if 
but  aided  in  its  work  will  accomplish  noble  things.  In 
most  cases  the  lack  of  every-day  philosophy  arises  simply 
through  personal  carelessness.  Men  don't  try  to  check 
natural  impulses.  The  first  thought  of  the  mind,  the 
first  promptings  of  the  heart,  are  yielded  to.  Afterwards 
the  penitence  may  be  deep,  even  unto  tears,  but  it  brings 
no  fruit.  That  is  the  trouble.  To  err  and  then  repent 
of  it  is  the  daily  experience  of  every  one  who  fails  to  ac- 
quire Christian  philosophy,  and  it  is  sorrowful  to  think 
that  such  experience,  repeating  its  teachings,  impresses 
no  lasting  lesson. 


IT    IS     WELL, 

The  air  has  home  some  tender  words, 
As  sweet  as  melodies  of  birds, 
And  benedictions  soft  and  clear 
Have  trembled  on  the  waiting  ear  ; 
But  never  sweeter  accents  fell 
Than  Faith  has  uttered — "  It  is  welL" 

Hope  sits  through  each  to  day  and  waits 
The  opening  of  to-morrow's  gates, 
And  Patience  wearily  abides 
The  veil  that  each  to-morrow  hides  ; 
But  whether  good  or  ill  foretell, 
Faith  sweetly  whispers — "  J  t  is  well." 

Alas  for  him  who  never  hears 
The  words  that  quiet  doubts  and  fears  ; 
Who,  bent  with  burdens,  plods  along 
With  never  any  heart  for  song  ; 
Who  murmurs,  come  whatever  will 
To  bless  or  chasten— '/  It  is  ill  ! " 

How  dark  the  night  when  shine  no  stars  ! 
How  dull  and  heavy  being's  bars 
When  through  them  Faith  can  never  see 
Green  fields  beyond,  and  liberty  ! 
How  sad  tve  day  when  wailing  knell 
Is  louder  than  the  '•  It  is  well  !  " 

As  soothing  as  a  soothing  balm, 
A  grand  and  yet  a  tender  psalm 


134  COMPLETENESS    OF    FAITH. 

Is  floating  ever  on  the  air, 
Is  blending  with  the  mourner's  prayer, 
And  saddest  plaints  that  ever  fell 
Find  answer  in  the  "  It  is  well ! n 


COMPLETENESS     OF    FAITH. 

Only  the  other  day,  at  the  burial  service  of  one  famous 
the  world  over,  a  famous  singer  sang  "  I  know  that  my 
.Redeemer  liveth."  He  over  whose  coffin  the  melody 
was  breathed  forth,  had  murmured  the  same  words,  in 
one  of  his  last  lucid  intervals,  as  though  they  held  rare 
comfoit. 

And  do  they  not?  Spoken  in  the  completeness  of 
faith  which  they  really  illustrate,  they  have  all  the  com- 
fort words  can  have.  ' '  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth. " 
There  is  no  doubt  whatever,  here.  It  is  absolute  knowl- 
edge. The  "I  know"  covers  all  questioning.  Others 
may  doubt,  "  I  know."  Others  may  be  in  the  dim  dark- 
ness of  unbelief;  here  in  faith's  clear  sunlight  "I  know" 
and  am  content. 

"  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth."  Here  is  the  sweet 
individuality  of  the  utterance,  which  makes  it  most  com- 
forting. It  is  my  Redeemer  that  lives,  not  simply  anoth- 
er's. He  is  as  much  mine,  as  though  in  all  this  wide 
world  no  other  person  lived,  or  had  in  Him  an  interest 


THE     TWO    MALEFACTORS.  1 35 

and  a  faith.  That  He  is  the  Redeemer  of  other  men  I 
know,  but  my  rare  blessing  lies  in  the  knowledge  that 
He  is  my  Redeemer. 

"I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth"     That  He  died, 
we  know ;  that  He  rose  again  we  are  certain  ;  that  He 
lives  "I  know  "  also,  and  in  the  knowing  I  am  supreme- 
ly  glad.      He    lives,    and  I    may  see    Him    by-and-by. 
Thank   God    that  life    has  its  variety  of  emphasis — that 
new  meanings  lurk  under  the  old  forms  of  words,   that 
now   and  then   we  catch   glimpses  of  clearer  light  and 
broader  beauty  !     In  the  completeness  of  a  faith  which 
takes  hold  of  all  emphatic  expression,   and  makes  it  its 
very  own,   let  us  go  bravely  on,   until  the  knowledge  of 
faith  shall  find  its  culmination  in  the  knowledge  of  sight, 
and  "  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is." 


THE     TWO    MALEFACTORS. 

When  Christ  was  crucified,  two  thieves  died  with 
Him,  on  the  cross.  In  their  death  was  a  lesson  for  all 
the  world.      What  was  the  lesson  ? 

One  gave  up  his  long  held  faith  of  the  Jews — gave  up, 
with  it,  the  sympathy  of  all  his  fellows  when  sympathy 
would  have  been  sweet  indeed — gave  up  his  past  of  sin 
and  crime — gave  up  himself,  and  died  recognizing  and 
recognized  by  the  Son  of  God. 


I36  THE     TWO    MALEFACTORS. 

The  other  railed  at  Christ,  scoffed  Him,  doubted 
Him,  and  died  as  he  had  lived — a  wretch,  with  sin  in  his 
heart  and  reviling  on  his  lips. 

Here  were  two  men,  both  of  whom  had  been  far  from 
the  Saviour  in  life,  both  of  whom  were  confessed  crim- 
inals before  the  law,  both  of  whom  were  meeting  a  just 
end  at  the  hands  of  the  law's  executors.  One  came  so 
near  Christ,  even  at  the  very  last,  as  to  feel  His  touch  of 
divine  tenderness — to  find  joy  and  rest  in  His  saving 
love.  One,  though  at  the  Saviour's  very  side,  within 
sound  of  His  voice,  within  sight  of  His  forgiving  treat- 
ment of  those  who  maltreated  and  insulted  Him,  remain- 
ed a  doubter,  continued  his  scoffing,  and  went  straight  to 
perdition. 

There  are  others  who  live  as  did  these  malefactors — 
careless,  sinning,  wretched  lives.  They  meet  Christ  as 
did  those  two,  at  the  .very  gate  of  death.  For  some  it  is 
a  lesson  of  hope  that  one  malefactor's  ending  teaches. 
They  may  hold  aloof  from  saving  grace  and  love  until 
the  very  last,  and  then  come  as  near  it  as  did  he — so  near 
as  to  feel  it,  to  yield  to  it,  to  be  saved  by  it.  For  some 
others  there  is  a  sadder  lesson.  They  may  find  in  their 
final  nearness  to  Christ  a  nearness  of  judgment.  They 
may  die  reviling,  as  he  died, — unsaved,  as  was  he. 
"This  day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise"  said  our 
Saviour  to  one  malefactor.  The  other  heard  no  such 
tender  promise  addressed  to  himself.  Wickedly  he  had 
lived  ;  wickedly  he  died.  And  many  have  died  in  like 
manner.      How  many  more  will  die  as  the  fool  dieth? 


LOST    LITTLE     ONES. 

I  sometimes  look  beyond  the  gateways  golde*n, 
When  sleep  comes  silently, 

And  there  within  the  Saviour's  arms  enfolden, 
The  little  ones  I  see — 

The  little  ones  that  in  the  glad  time  olden 
Were  kissed  by  you  and  me. 

I  see  no  longing  in  their  tender  faces, 

Upon  their  dimpled  cheeks 

No  touch  of  care  has  left  its  tearful  traces, 
No  pain  for  pity  speaks  ; 

They  laugh  and  sing  in  happiest  of  places, 

Through  all  the  Sabbath  weeks. 

I  wonder  if  amid  their  gleeful  singing 

Perchance  they  ever  miss 
The  mother's  soft  caress  around  them  clinging, 

Her  frequent;  loving  kiss  ; 
Or  if  they  wait  her  coming  for  the  bringing 

Of  yet  a  sweeter  bliss. 

And  then,  when  sleep  has  fled,  and  with  it  dreaming, 

I  lie  with  open  eyes, 
And  weep  to  find  so  real  a  thing  was  seeming, 

In  sorrowful  surprise, 
Till  thro'  the  darkness  there  does  come  a  gleaming, 

From  out  the  smiling  skies. 

And  softly  then  a  voice  sayith  to  my  weeping, 
"  'Twas  not  a  dream  you  had, 


1^8  IS     THERE    A     SAFER     TRUST? 

Your  little  ones  are  safe  within  My  keeping, 
So  wherefore,  then,  be  sad  ?  " 

And  o'er  my  heart  a  holy  joy  comes  creeping, 
That  makes  me  strangely  glad. 


IS     THERE    A     SAFER     TRUST? 

Now  that  skepticism,  in  so  many  varied  forms,  is  as- 
sailing our  Christian  religion,  it  is  eminently  proper  for 
all  mankind  to  inquire, — Is  there  anything  more  certain 
and  sure  in  which  to  trust  ?  The  wish  to  trust  some- 
thing or  some  power  outside  of  and  apart  from  itself,  is 
inherent  in  the  human  heart.  To  throw  aside  all  trust  is 
to  blot  out  any  hope  in  the  future,  and  limit  existence  to 
mere  mortality.  Few  will  be  satisfied  by  so  doing. 
Almost  every  individual's  future,  self-sketched,  has  in  it 
something  beyond  mortality's  boundary,  and  is  contin- 
gent upon  some  kind  of  religious  belief.  That  belief 
which  promises  most  certain  fulfillment  is  the  one  most 
earnestly  desired. 

And  while  the  enemies  of  Christ  seek  to  do  away 
with  all  faith  in  Him  as  the  personal  Saviour  of  humani- 
ty, and  sneer  at  that  grand  plan  of  salvation  which  has 
the  Crucified  Son  of  God  as  its  central  figure,  do  they 
offer  any  faith  better  and  more  desirable,  any  scheme 
which  shall  hold  a  surer  guarantee  of  redemption  ? 
Claiming  Jesus  the  Nazarene  to  have  be^n  but  the  car- 


IS    THERE    A     SAFER     TRUST?  1 39 

penter's  son,  only  human,  though  a  man  of  exceeding 
cleverness,  do  they  present  for  our  consideration  any 
mediator  between  the  All-Father  and  ourselves  more  di- 
vine than  He  ?  Is  there,  in  the  whole  range  of  skeptical 
philosophy,  any  theory,  promise  or  hope  to  which,  turn- 
ing away  from  God  and  the  Redeemer  we  believe  He 
sent  into  the  world,  the  soul  can  cling  with  more  of  sat- 
isfaction and  peace  ? 

These   questions  can   not  be   easily  answered  in    the 
affirmative.      Skepticism,   trying  to  tear  down  the  truest 
and  most  vital  part  of  Christian  faith,  has  never  offered 
to  build  up  a  truer  and  worthier  one, — has  never  develop- 
ed any  rock  upon  which  mankind  may  rest  with  the  as- 
surance  that   it   will  prove    more    solid    and   enduring. 
Skepticism,    atheism,    deism,    infidelism,    and    all  other 
isms  preaching  aught  beside  Christ  and  Him  crucified, 
have  as  yet  failed  to  do  what  the  simple  Christian  faith 
has  done, — hold  out  a  hope  of  eternal  life  and  sustain 
the  believer  through  manifold  afflictions  until  the  hope 
lose  itself  in  fruition.     The  Tom'Paines,   professing  to 
consider  God  a  myth,  and  the  future  life  a  delusion,  have 
approached  the  grave  in  most  abject  fear,  saying  of  death 
—  "It  is  all  a  leap  in  the  dark."     To  all  mankind,  then, 
the  fact  that  no  safer  trust  is  offered  especially  commends 
itself.     To  weak  and  doubting  believers  it  should  be  a 
source    of  peculiar   comfort.      Doubtings   will    come  at 
times ;  the  faith  will  grow  faint ;  the  enemy  will  come  in 
like  a  flood  ;  and  for  a  little  while  unbelief  will  obtain 
the  mastery.      Yet   not  for   long,   if  only  we   remember 
that   unbelief  yields    no    more   cheering    harvest, — that 


I40 


IN    SHADOW. 


when  we  give  up  our  hopes  in  Jesus  Christ  we  gain 
nothing  more  steadfast  and  abiding, — that  outside  of 
His  blood  and  righteousness  we  find  no  surer  prophecy 
of  everlasting  joy.  There  is  no  clearer  light  for  our  feet 
on  earth  than  that  which  His  gospel  sheds  ;  no  brighter 
ray  of  promise  illuminates  the  tomb  than  that  His  pres- 
ence therein  lent  to  it ;  and  nowhere  can  we  receive  a 
sweeter  assurance  of  final  resurrection  than  in  His  victory 
over  death  and  the  grave,  and  His  ascension  to  the 
Father's  presence. 


IN    SHADOW. 

My  heart  is  dumb,  to-night. 
I  sit  beneath  the  shadow  of  affliction, 
And  hear  no  whisper  of  a  benediction 

Upon  the  heavy  air  ; 
I  can  not  speak  to  God,  His  face  is  covered 
By  this  thick  cloud  that  o'er  my  life  has  hovered, 
I  can  not  breathe  a  prayer, — 
My  heart  is  dumb,  to-night. 


My  heart  has  found  its  speech  ! 
I  saw  the  shadow  parting  just  above  me, 
And  saw  the  face  ot  Him  who  once  didst  love  me- 

Who  loves  me  even  still  ; 
He  spoke  to  me,  so  lovingly  and  tender 
That  all  my  doubt  was  lost  in  faith's  surrender, — 
"Thine,  Lord,  and  not  my  will  ;  " — 
My  heart  had  found  its  speech  ! 


CHRISTIAN    INDIGNATION, 

It  behooves  us  to  bear  patiently  with  much  that  we 
could  wish  corrected,  but  much  else  demands  righteous 
indignation  on  our  part,  and  if  it  be  not  manifest  we  are 
recreant  to  our  duty  as  Christians. 

Certain  forms  of  sin  are  becoming  popularized,  which 
should  not  be  conceded  the  courtesy  of  silence.  Things 
of  little  moment  in  themselves,  but  far-reaching  in  their 
influence  and  wide-expanding  in  their  development,  are 
constantly  coming  up,  against  which  we  should  declare 
emphatic  protest.  Christian  duty,  more  often  than  we 
seem  to  think,  requires  of  us  Christian  speech — speech 
earnest  with  hearty  indignation. 

The  great  agent  against  evil  is,  and  will  be,  public 
opinion.  How  is  public  opinion  to  be  what  it  should  be, 
if  the  best  part  of  the  public  make  no  effort  to  purify  it? 
If  as  Christians  we  fear  possible  allegations  of  cant,  and  so 
refrain  from  saying  what  we  believe  in  regard  to  certain 
social  phases,  have  we  any  right  to  cry  out  against  popu- 
lar sentiment  in  secret  ?  Society  is  sadly  tolerant  of  abu- 
ses and  tendencies  that  disgrace  and  shame  our  enlight- 
enment ;  has  our  individual  Christianity  done  all  it  can 
to  reform  these  ? 

Reformative  work  is  individual  work.  It  must  begin 
with  individual  declarations,  proceed  individually,  and 
end  in  the  betterment  of  individual  life.     This  process  pu- 


I42  OUR    SAMSONS. 

upon  his  liberty.  He  could  xesist  the  men  of  Philistia  ; 
rifles  the  mass.  Every  Christian,  then,  should  be  a  re- 
former. That  which  we  believe  unworthy,  or  degrading, 
we  should  instantly  rebuke.  Against  that  which  tends  to 
work  evil,  we  should  earnestly  declare.  We  should,  in 
fact,  cultivate  such  a  loathing  for  all  sin,  that  we  can  not 
keep  silence  before  it.  Christian  indignation  has  its  spe- 
cial duty  to  perform,  and  if  that  performance  be  not  fre- 
quently met  there  is  something  vitally  wrong. 


OUR     SAMSONS. 

Samson  of  old  had  splendid  opportunities.  Set  apart 
for  a  noble  work  from  his  birth,  and  gifted  with  power 
to  perform  that  work,  he  might  have  been  the  Deliverer 
of  his  people,  and  made  for  himself  a  history  grand  in- 
deed. But  what  were  the  facts?  Relying  on  his  own 
wonderful  strength  he  dallied  with  sin.  He  made  a  jest 
of  life.  He  *set  himself  about  nothing  profoundly  earn- 
est, and  worthy  his  attention. 

Voluntarily  he  put  himself  in  his  enemies'  hands,  con- 
fident that  he  could  escape  at  will.  In  gratification  of 
his  lusts  he  entered  Gaza,  the  stronghold  of  the  Philis- 
tines, and  went  out  only  by  taking  the  gates  with  him. 
Later,  still  following  out  his  lustful  pleasures,  he  tarried 
with  Delilah,  and  amused  himself  by  permitting  attempts 


OUR    SAMSONS. 


43 


but  a  woman's  blandishments  compassed  his  ruin.  An 
overwhelming  faith  in  his  own  might  was  the  mischief 
underlying  all.  Though  he  broke  the  green  withes,  and 
the  new  rope,  and  escaped  with  the  web  woven  in  his 
hair,  he  fell  at  last,  weakly,  miserably. 

His  life  and  his  death  have  their  counterparts  every- 
where. There  are  men  with  possibilities  hardly  less  than 
were  Samson's, — with  powers  unlike  his,  yet  equal  to 
them, — whose  lives  are  not  less  a  miserable  failure  than 
his.  Gifted,  they  use  their  gifts  to  no  purpose  praise- 
worthy ;  strong  in  their  own  consciousness,  their  strength 
serves  them  for  a  time,  but  proves  the  veriest  weakness  in 
some  unexpected  moment,  and  they  go  down  before  the 
enemy  of  all  good,  and  are  wrecked  forever. 

These  Samsons  whose  powers  all  go  for  naught, — what 
a  melancholy  spectacle  they  present  !  And  what  is  the 
lesson  ?  That  we  should  not  put  ourselves  in  the  way  of 
temptation,  fondly  believing  we  can  withstand  it  and 
come  off  unscathed.  That  we  can  not  recline  in  the  lap 
of  any  Delilah  of  sin,  however  gentle  its  nature,  with  a 
certainty  we  shall  not  be  shorn  of  what  is  our  pride  and 
glory.  That  gifts  misapplied  and  perverted  will  bring  us 
only  bitterest  reward  ;  and  that  without  an  earnest  aim 
our  life  will  darken  into  woe  most  fearful.  Shall  we 
make  the  lesson  ours,  and  profit  by  it? 


MY     WILDERNESS. 

Weary  and  worn  on  the  mountain-side  dreary, 

Fainting,  an  hungered,  with  sadness  opprest, — 
Worn  with  long  watches,  with  laboring  weary, 

Tempted  and  troubled,  but  finding  no  rest ; 
Saviour  of  Men  !  by  the  pain  of  Thy  bearing 

Oft  am  I  strengthened,  in  weakness,  to-day  ; 
Often  the  thought  of  Thy  wilderness  faring 

Helps  me  along  on  my  wilderness  way 

Bleeding  and  torn  in  the  battle  of  being  ; 

Hearing  the  tempter  who  speaks  to  allure  ; 
Saviour  of  Men  !  in  Thy  merciful  seeing, 

Grant  that  I  fail  not,  but  bravely  endure  ! 
Tempted  and  troubled,  I  know  that  Thou  nearest 

All  that  my  soul  in  temptation  would  say ; — 
This  the  one  thought  that  my  loneliness  cheerest— 

Saviour  of  Men  !  Thou  didst  faint  by  the  way ! 

Unto  me  Satan  comes,  pleasantly  smiling, 

Rich  in  his  proffers  of  bounty  in  store  ; 
Saviour  of  Men  !  Thou  hast  known  his  beguiling, 

Proffers  of  wealth  he  hast  made  thee  before. 
There  on  the  mountain-side,  knowing  Thy  trial 

Waited  before  Thee — the  cross,  and  its  pain, 
Thou  didst  deny  him,  and  in  that  denial, 

Saviour  of  Men  !  was  humanity's  gain  ! 

Fainting,  an  hungered,  the  tempter  beside  me, 
Onward  I  go  o'er  the  mountains  of  life ; 


MAN'S    NEED. 

Saviour  of  Men  !  let  no  evil  detide  me 
Let  me  not  fail  in  the  midst  of  the  strife  ! 

Thou  who  wast  weary  and  worn  with  Thy  faring, 
Tempted  and  tried  on  the  wilderness  way — 

Saviour  of  Men  ! —  by  the  pain  of  Thy  bearing 
Strengthen  me  now  in  the  strife  of  to-day  ! 


H5 


MAN'S    NEED. 

The  desire  for  sympathy  exists  in  every  human  heart 
We  all  feel  that  we  need  some  one  to  whom  we  can  go 
in  the  fullest  confidence,  who  will  sympathize  with  us — 
who  will  bear  a  part  of  our  burdens  by  becoming  ac- 
quainted with  them.  There  may  be  stoics — men  who 
appear  wholly  indifferent  to  the  concern  of  their  fellows 
— who  go  about  apparently  giving  no  sympathy  and  ask- 
ing none — but  somewhere  and  at  sometime  in  their  lives 
they  prove  insufficient  to  themselves,  and  long  for  sweet 
and  tender  sympathies  with  the  deepest  longings  humani- 
ty knows. 

With  the  distrust  which  man  naturally  feels  for  his 
kind,  the  desire  for  and  the  real  need  of  sympathy  is  sel- 
dom quite  satisfied  through  any  human  agency.  Friend- 
ly regard,  and  the  affection  of  kindred,  do  much  toward 
satisfying,  it  is  true,  but  they  do  not  always  do  enough. 
In  a  sense  which  many  who  read  this  will  understand, 
they  fall  far  short.      Every  heart  has,  now  and  then,  cer- 


146  MAN'S    NEED. 

tain  vague,  half-denied  hopings  and  aspirations  which 
it  shrinks  from  imparting  to  even  the  nearest  and  dearest. 
Many  have  weary,  sickening  burdens  that  they  never  allow 
human  eye  to  look  upon.  Many  more  have  convictions 
of  duty,  questionings  as  to  labor,  doubtings  as  to  an 
hundred  things  in  life,  that  cannot  be  properly  compre- 
hended by  any  sympathy  not  divine  and  Omniscient. 

Man's  need,  then,  is  of  that  sympathy  which  only  can 
be  found  in  a  heart  having  divinity  within  it,  and  yet 
possessing  perfect  knowledge  of  humanity's  longings  and 
besetments.  The  Christian  finds  this  need  fully  met  in 
the  great  heart  of  his  Redeemer.  If  he  be  sorrowing, 
and  in  deep  grief,  he  can  speak  of  it  to  the  "Man  of 
•sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief,"  and  be  comforted. 
If  he  be  tempted,  Christ's  sympathy  is  complete,  for  He 
was  likewise  teirqt.d.  In  every  contingency  which 
weak  human  nature  may  chance  upon,  the  sympathy  open 
to  the  Christian  is  perfect,  and  contains  a  blessing. 

Human  sympathy,  even  when  it  is  most  sincere,  most 
freely  given  and  most  satisfying,  satisfies  in  but  a  meager 
way.  It  lacks  something,  we  often  feel,  sweet  as  it  may 
be — much  as  it  is  craved.  But  the  divine  sympathy  is 
wonderfully  full  of  consolation  and  cheer  ;  it  possesses  a 
power  over  the  heart  that  may  not  be  measured. — that  can 
be  felt,  but  can  not  be  described.  He  leads  a  poor  life  who 
keeps  aloof,  in  the  main,  from  all  sympathetic  associa- 
tions with  his  fellows  ;  he  leads  a  life  poorer,  far  poorer 
still,  who  shuns  the  outreaching  of  that  Divine  Heart, 
whose  sympathies,  if  received  and  welcomed,   would  hap- 

10 


BY    THE     WAY.  1 47 

pify  and  ennoble  the  hearts  of  all  mankind.  Such  an  one 
misses  the  great  joy  that  might  otherwise  gladden  his  life, 
— goes  searching  through  the  years  for  what  he  can  never 
find, — and  comes,  finally,  to  believe  that  existence  is  a. 
fearfully  dull,  unhappy  thing.  His  need  to-day,  will  be 
his  need  to-morrow,  because  what  would  fill  it  is  shut 
out,  and  what  is  useless  only  is  sought  after.  The  hunger 
for  sympathy  never  can  be  satiated  upon  husks. 


BY     THE     WAY. 

A  weeping  widow  walked  beside  the  bier 

Whereon  her  son  lay  dead  ; 
And  one  who  sought  the  city's  gate  drew  near, 

And  words  of  comfort  said. 

How  swift  His  sympathetic  soul  to  see 

Her  deep  and  bitter  grief  ! 
How  swift  and  sure  as  ever  then  was  He 

To  give  His  glad  relief  ! 

Perchance  she  stood  in  sorrowful  amaze 
When  first  His  voice  she  heard  ; 

Perchance  sad  wonder  went  before  her  praise, 
To  hear  His  wondrous  word. 

Perchance  they  grew  impatient  at  His  speech, 

The  burden  dear  who  bore  ; 
Perchance  they  marveled  vainly,  each  with  each, 

Who  would  the  dead  restore. 


I48  BY    THE     WAY. 

A  stranger  He  ?  ah,  yes  !  but  one  whose  heart 

Went  out  to  every  woe  ; 
In  whose  great  love  all  suffering  souls  have  part, 

Where'er  they  weeping  go. 

"  I  say  to  thee  "— O,  marvelous  surprise 

That  in  His  saying  spoke  ! — 
"  I  say  to  thee,  young  man/' — blest  word — "  Arise  ! 

A.nd  straight  the  youth  awoke. 

Awoke  and  rose  from  out  the  saddest  sleep 

That  mortals  ever  take, 
O'er  which  we  bend  our  bleeding  hearts  and  weep, 

And  wonder  where  they  wake ! 

Awoke  and  walked.     And  He  who  met  him  there 

Went  on  His  lonely  way, 
But  ever  meets  with  the  same  wondrous  care 

All  weeping  souls  to-day. 

Did  e'er  so  sad  a  journey  see  an  end 

So  marvelously  glad  ? 
To-day  the  same  all-wise  and  tender  Friend 

Awaits  all  souls  as  sad. 

Who  goes  to  bury  something  all  his  own — 

Some  hope  his  only  stay — 
May  marvel  much  to  hear  that  tender  tone 

Beside  the  weary  way. 

He  sought  and  found  the  city's  gate  who  said 

J'  I  say  to  thee  Arise  !  " 
But  for  all  hearts  who  weep  beside  their  dead 

He  has  His  glad  surprise  ! 


THE    GATE    BEAUTIFUL. 

Ruth  has  been  reading  of  that  poor  unfortunate  who 
used  to  wait  at  the  gate  that  wras  called  Beautiful,  to  receive 
alms  from  those  who  went  up  to  the  temple  to  worship, — 
the  one  whom  the  disciples  blest  not  with  silver  or  gold, 
but  with  the  gift  of  bodily  strength  and  vigor,  through 
the  name  of  Christ. 

Do  noc  wTe  all  wait  at  some  Gate  Beautiful  through  the 
years,  expectant  of  good  gifts  to  be  doled  out  to  us  ? 
Alms  of  a  kind  foitune  we  would  receive,— the  silver  and 
gold  of  some  hoped-for  blessing.  Perhaps  it  is  given, 
but  w^e  never  have  enough.  Every  day  we  are  carried  by 
ambition,  by  hope,  by  greed,  mayhap,  to  the  place  of 
passing,  and  there  we  tarry,  never  so  fully  blest  that  we 
would  not  go  again. 

Perchance  we  never  think,  as  very  likely  the  unfortu- 
nate alms-taker  never  thought,  that  there  is  a  better  bles- 
sing possible  to  us  than  the  one  we  wTait  for.  Perhaps 
wTe  never  recognize  that  good  can  come  to  us  apart  from 
this  one  line  in  which  we  are  accustomed  to  its  coming. 
But  the  better  blessing  is  possible  ;  the  greater  good  may 
gladden  us ;  and  from  our  idle  waiting  we  may  rise  to  a 
life  of  active  work — to  a  being  and  doing  so  much  nob- 
ler and  worthier  than  the  old  that  we  should  seem  new 
men  indeed. 


I50  THE    SUMMER    IS    ENDED. 

All  disciples  may  find  a  profitable  lesson  at  the  Gate 
Beautiful.  Here  was  a  man  in  need.  They  might  have 
said,  as  they  did  say,  "Silver  and  gold  we  have  none/' 
and  considering  this  a  sufficient  excuse  they  might  have 
passed  on  unhelping.  Yet  they  did  not.  Though  they 
could  not  do  for  the  man  according  to  his  desire,  they 
could  do  for  him  after  all.  They  improved  their  oppor- 
tunity. Would  that  all  disciples  of  the  Master  were  as 
willing  as  they  !  All  have  not  their  power  to  heal ;  but 
true  discipleship  carries  some  power  with  it,  which  may 
be  exerted  to  human  good.  The  power  to  uplift,  and 
help  on,  in  one  way  or  another,  belongs  to  each  of  us, 
even  if  there  be  no  pence  in  the  purse.  We  may  be 
something  better  than  alms-givers,  if  we  will  make  use  of 
opportunities  .offered.     Shall  we  not  ? 


THE    SUMMER    IS    ENDED. 

"The  harvest  is  passed,  the  summer  is  ended."  Thus 
read  Ruth  a  few  minutes  since,  before  the  twilight  fully 
deepened. 

And  sitting  here  now,  the  words  come  up  again  for 
our  meditation.  The  summer  is  ended — the  summer  of 
rest,  of  relaxation,  of  recuperation,  for  many;  the  sum- 
mer of  idleness,  of  fashionable  folly,  of  wickedness  and 
dissipation  for  many  more.      Back  from  the  cool  nooks, 


THE     SUMMER    IS    ENDED.  1 5  [ 

the  quiet  resting  places,  come  those  who  went  for  their 
bodily  good  ;  back  from  haunts  of  fashion  and  foolish- 
ness, of  sin  and  shame,  hie  those  who  sought  there  only 
excitement  and  feverish  waste  of  time. 

The  summer  is  ended.  To  all,  what  has  it  taught  ? 
Are  any  rested  in  spirit? — calmed  by  the  peace  of  Nature 
and  made  glad  by  holy  communion  through  Nature 
with  Nature's  God?  Are  any  strengthened  in  their  re- 
solves to  be  more  earnest  in  the  wTork  of  the  future — to 
help  on  God's  purposes  with  a  firm  heart  and  an  unfalter- 
ing hand?  Are  any  (would  they  all  were!)  sick  of  all 
the  glitter  of  gold,  the  shams  of  folly,  the  sins  of  fash- 
ionable unrest,  and  ready  to  cry  out  in  the  anguish  of 
remorse  because  the  summer  is  ended  and  their  souls  not 
saved  ? 

Summer's  passing  should  bring  much  of  sober  reflect- 
ion, of  serious  resolves,  of  quickened  spirituality.  If 
there  be  one  time  more  than  anothei  when  man  gets 
nearer  his  Maker,  it  surely  is  the  summer  time,  when 
God  speaks  daily  in  the  tender  rustle  of  leaf  and  branch, 
in  pleasant  breezes,  and  by  the  rippling  water-brooks. 
And  whoever  hears  the  " still,  small  voice"  through  day 
after  day  of  happy  idleness  should  return  to  labor  profi- 
ted. Whoever  hears  not  the  voice  so  still, — whoever 
listens  most  for  speech  of  fashion  only, — should  return  to 
autumn  walks,  and  sigh  for  opportunities  lost,  for  good 
ungained,  and  being  all  unblest 


BLESSED    ARE     THE    MEEK. 

They  go  forevermore  unblest 
Who  cherish  closely  in  their  breast 
The  pride  of  earth ;  all  goodly  things 
Fly  past  their  reach  on  silent  wings, 
And  worthless  is  the  prize  they  seek ; 
But  ever  "  Blessed  are  the 'meek  !" 

The  forms  that  walk  erect  and  proud, 
And  trumpet  their  own  praises  loud, 
Shall  fall  at  last  ;  but  those  bowed  down 
Shall  win  at  length  the  victor's  crown, 
However  humble  they,  and  weak, 
For  ever  "  Blessed  are  the  meek  ! " 

God's  promises  are  always  just. 
All  dust  of  earth  is  only  dust, 
And  vanishes  and  leaves  no  sign. 
The  lowliest  is  most  divine, 
And  in  its  lowly  being  feels 
A  grace  humility  conceals. 

The  sweetest  fragrance  born  of  bloom 
By  modest  mound  or  lowly  tomb 
Breathes  faintly  out  upon  the  air  ; 
The  surest  answer  granted  prayer 
Is  granted  unto  those  who  seek 
Believing  "  Blessed  are  the  meek." 

O  God  of  love  !  look  down,  I  pray, 
Upon  my  haughty  heart  to-day  ! 


CHRIST    IN     THE    HOME.  1 53 

Let  meekness  with  me  e'er  abide 
A  treasured  guest,  in  place  of  pride  ; 
And  let  this  truth  be  to  me  known, 
Thai  4i  Blessed  are  the  meek  "  alone  ! 


CHRIST    IN    THE    HOME. 

That  story  of  Jesus  in  the  little  home  at  Bethany  ! 
Ruth  read  it  through  again,  before  the  twilight.  While 
she  read,  we  listened.  Now  we  think  it  all  over,  and 
find  a  delight  in  thus  considering  what  Jesus  was  in  one 
domestic  circle. 

There  were  only  three  of  them.  "And  Jesus  loved 
Martha  and  her  sister,  and  Lazarus  " — all  three  of  them 
— each  of  them.  Just  here  comes  in  the  best  thought 
about  it — it  was  a  personal,  individual  love  which  Christ 
gave.  It  was  not  that  He  loved  the  family,  as  a  family, 
but  that  He  loved  each  member  of  that  family. 

Was  it  only  a  one-sided  love  ?  Ah,  no  !  Mary  and 
Martha,  and  Lazarus,  each  loved  Him.  And  in  the 
homes  of  to-day  there  may  be  the  same  reciprocity  of 
individual  love — may  be,  and  must  be,  if  there  is  to  be 
in  the  end  an  individual  salvation.  Jesus  Christ  does 
not  save  families.  He  does  not  in  any  way  deal  with  or 
do  for  men  in  the  mass.  He  may  come  into  a  home  and 
love,  and  be  loved  by,  one  or  two,  or  more  members  of 
the  home  circle,  without  coming  into  loving,  near  and 
tender  relations  to  all  the  members. 


154  CHRIST    IN     THE    HOME. 

When  Lazarus  died,  how  the  weeping  sisters  mourn- 
ed. When  Christ  declared  that  Lazarus  should  rise 
again,  how  blind  they  were.  "We  know  that  our 
brother  shall  rise  again  at  the  last  day,"  the}'  said.  They 
had  faith  to  believe  that  in  the  general  resurrection  He 
should  have  a  part,  but  that  Christ  had  power  then  and 
xhere  to  breathe  new  life  into  one  long  dead,  they  did 
not  yet  comprehend.  Unto  their  slow  comprehension 
Christ  made  a  sublime  revelation.  "I  am  the  resurrec- 
tion and  the  life/'  said  He.  And  to  our  own  slow,  halt- 
ing trust  the  same  declaration  comes  this  hour. 

Are  any  whom  we  love  dead  in  sin  ?  In  Christ  there 
may  be  immediate  resurrection.  Are  we  ourselves  as  the 
dead?  "Whosoever  believeth,"  said  Jesus,  and  the 
"whosoever  "  means  us.  As  Christ  came  into  the  little 
home  at  Bethany,  loving  each  one  there  by  name  and  in 
character,  so  He  waits  to  enter,  if  He  has  not  already 
entered,  every  home  on  the  broad  earth.  For  the  living, 
His  love  is  full  of  ministry.  For  the  dead  it  brings  a 
resurrection.  For  the  living  He  is  a  Friend  and  a  Help- 
er, making  glad  with  sweet  affections,  and  sympathizing 
in  every  grief.  For  the  dead  He  is  a  Saviour,  raising  up 
to  newness  of  life  and  putting  aside  the  dust  and  ashes  of 
the  grave. 

There  is  no  more  touching  picture  of  Christ  than  this 
which  shows  Him  in  the  home,  loving,  and  sympathiz- 
ing, and  comforting.  There  is  none  which  more  perfect- 
ly demonstrates  His  power  than  does  this — none  which 
more  clearly  sets  before  us  an  important  lesson  of  faith. 
The  belief  that  Christ  can  help  now,  that  He  can  save 


HIS    COMING.  J  55 

and  restore  now,  was  what  those  two  stricken  sisters  need- 
ed, and  it  is  what  many  need  at  this  time.  A  vague, 
general  notion  that  Christ  will  help  in  some  distant  to- 
morrow, possesses  almost  every  one.  A  live,  honest, 
unshaken  belief  in  His  strength  for  present  exigencies  is 
the  great  lack.  Why  should  the  lack  exist?  Why 
should  not  this  belief  be  universal  ? 


HIS    COMING. 

"  The  Bridegroom  cometh  ! "     In  some  night  to  be, 

Out  of  the  darkness  dim 
This  cry  shall  sound ;  and  some  glad  souls  shall  see 

The  glory  hid  with  Him  ! 

Shall  I  be  one  of  these  ?     Or  shall  I  lie 

Asleep  in  sin's  embrace, 
And  heedless  of  the  welcome,  warning  cry, 

Fail  to  behold  His  face  ? 

"  The  Bridegroom  cometh  !  "     To  each  waiting  soul 

The  cry  is  made  to-day. 
Where  waves  of  deepest,  blackest  darkness  roll, 

He  would  make  light  the  way. 

Into  each  life  He  would  some  glory  shed, 
Some  gladder  blessing  bring, — 

To  all  who  weep  above  their  early  dead 
A  psalm  of  peace  would  sing. 


156  DEMONIZED    MANHOOD. 

"  The  Bridegroom  cometh  !"     Pause  awhile  and  hark, 

With  ali-expectant  ear  ! 
For  you  the  cry,  resounding  through  the  dark — 

The  Bridegroom  He  is  here  ! 


DEMONIZED     MANHOOD. 

The  text  this  morning  was  that  story  of  the  demoniac 
of  Gadara,  from  whom  Christ  cast  out  the  devils ;  and 
the  preacher  drew  many  excellent  lessons  from  it. 

That  man  of  Gadara  has  many  a  counterpart  even  now. 
To-day  there  are  thousands  demonized  by  sin — held  by 
its  wretched  power — all  their  better  nature  in  complete 
subjection  thereto.  Sin  maddens  them,  torments  them  ; 
they  are  bruised  by  it ;  their  lives  are  most  miserable  be- 
cause of  its  terrible  presence. 

How  sadly  true  this  is,  we  all  know — some  of  us  by 
painful  personal  experience.  And  how  sweet  the  thought 
that  our  Saviour  healed  the  Gadarene  !  The  demons 
possessing  the  man  were  strong,  but  Christ  was  stronger 
even  than  they.  All  his  life  long  the  Gadarene  had  suf- 
fered from  their  indwelling ;  now  he  was  clothed,  and  in 
his  right  mind.  There  were  no  more  roamings  of  the 
hills  by  day,  no  more  nights  among  the  tombs,  no  more 
bruisings.     Thenceforth  he  was  free  ! 

Are  we  free?  Has  any  demon  of  sin  still  a  lodgment 
in  our  hearts?     Or  do  we  hold  to  one  or  more,   even 


DEMONIZED    MANHOOD. 


157 


yet  ?  Has  the  Saviour  come  to  us  as  He  came  to  all 
those  in  Gadara,  and  are  we  praying  Him,  as  they  pray- 
ed Him,  to  depart  out  of  our  coasts?  Would  we  beseech 
His  departure  for  the  same  reason  that  they  besought  it 
— because,  forsooth,  in  the  healing  of  demonized  souls  a 
few  swine  may  have  suffered,  and  others — ours,  perhaps> 
may  suffer? 

Verily  there  are  men  in  the  world,  and  their  name, 
like  that  of  the  devils  possessing  him  of  Gadara,  is  le- 
gion, who  think  more  of  their  swine  than  they  do  of 
human  beings.  No  matter  what  becomes  of  the  souls  of 
men,  so  that  their  swine  are  saved.  Swine  or  souls — is 
there  not  a  choice  ?  Ask  the  dram-seller,  the  gambler, — 
any  whose  pockets  are  lined  with  the  hearts  and  hopes, 
and  possibilities  of  their  fellows.  What  is  their  answer  ? 
"Souls? — what  are  souls  to  us?  The  bestial  nature  is. 
ours  ;  do  not  meddle  with  it.  On  the  swinishness  of 
those  around  us  we  fatten — hinder  us  not." 

Among  all  sad  facts  there  is  not  a  sadder  one  than 
this, — that  men  should  so  weigh  in  the  balance  their 
paltry  self-interest  against  the  eternal  welfare  of  immor- 
tal souls.  And  it  is  a  fearfully  significant  lesson  taught 
in  the  last  portion  of  that  story  of  the  Gadarene — a  les- 
on  so  significant  that  it  seems  as  if  no  lover  of  gains 
could  put  it  lightly  aside — the  men  of  Gadara  never  saw 
again  the  form  of  Him  whose  presence  might  so  richly 
have  blessed  them. 


"AM    I    MY    BROTHER'S    KEEPER?''' 

"  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper?"     As  of  old 

The  question  comes  from  lips  of  murderous  Cain. 

Through  lustful  passion,  or  through  greed  of  gold, 
Is  unsuspecting  Abel  foully  slain, 

And  Conscience  parries,  with  a  feigned  surprise, 

The  query  where  the  sin  of  murder  lies. 

"  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ?  "     Yesternight 
A  life  went  out  in  darkness  and  despair  ; 

Fiends  mocked  and  jeered  and  jibbered  at  its  flight, 
And  curses  left  no  room  for  breath  of  prayer  ; 

What  recks  the  Cain  who  stands  with  visage  grim 

And  fills  the  glasses  to  their  damning  brim  ? 

*'  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ?  "     Day  by  day 
With  luring  smiles  the  weak  to  death  are  led  ; 

With  trustful  steps  I  hey  walk  the  tempting  way, — 
Their  Wood  be  on  the  smiling  tempter's  head  ! 

O  Cains  !  too  many  die  who  weakly  trust ; 

But  God  lives  on,  and  God  is  true  and  just  ! 

Aye,  God  Hves  on  !     His  patience  lingers  long, 
His  mercy  through  the  weary  years  can  wait  ; 

And  Right  may  suffer  at  the  hands  of  Wrong, 
But  recompense  is  coming,  soon  or  late  ! 

"  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ?  '*'     God  of  Right, 

Hear,  Thou,  and  answer  in  Thy  righteous  might  ! 


THE    DIVINE    HEALING. 

"Wilt  thou  be  made  whole?" 

On  a  week-day  evening  not  long  ago  the  preacher  took 
up  these  words,  and  now  in  this  Sabbath  twilight  they 
come  back  to  us,  with  a  xemembrance  of  the  thoughts, 
he  deduced  from  them,  and  a  bit  of  sober  meditation 
suggested  by  that  remembrance. 

"Wilt  thou  be  made  whole?"  The  question  implies 
unsoundness.  And  who  of  us  is  sound  ? — sound  in 
moral  nature  ?  Do  we  not  all  need  a  physician  ?  Are 
not  some  of  us  sick  unto  death  ?  Though  many  will 
confess  to  no  great  burden  of  sin,  there  are  few  who  do 
not  feel  a  sense  of  imperfectness — a  longing  for  some 
influence  filling  in  and  rounding  out,  and  making  beau- 
tiful, their  lives. 

What  a  sad  array  of  sick  souls  !  They  look  out  wear- 
iedly  from  eyes  wont  to  gaze  upon  glitter  and  show — 
they  sigh  in  ever  increasing  unrest  amid  the  follies  of 
wealth  and  pride  of  social  position.  Sick  unto  death, 
some  of  them;  and  there  is  only  One  Healer.  "Wilt 
thou  be  made  whole?"  He  questions.  There  is  per- 
sonality in  the  questioning.  It  is  "Wilt  thouV  It 
comes  home  to  each  one  of  us  with  as  much  significance 
as  it  came  home  to  the  heart  of  the  well-nigh  hopeless 
invalid  by  Bethesda's  pool. 

Ah,  we  are  all  by  the  pool  of  blessing,   watchful  for 


l60  THE    DIVINE    HEALING, 

the  troubling  of  the  waters, — desiring  to  step  in  and  find 
our  sickness  fled.  And  what  keeps  us  back  ?  Some  of 
us  have  been  here  as  long  as  was  the  invalid  of  old  beside 
Bethesda,  and  like  him,  we  are  still  unhealed.  And  now 
Christ  comes  to  our  very  side,  and  the  opportunity  to  be 
made  whole  is  ours  beyond  any  human  power  to  take  it 
away.  Any  ?  Not  so.  Our  own  will  may  lose  us  all 
"  Wilt  thou  ?"  The  healing  is  a  thing  of  the  present. 
All  the  invalid  had  to  do  was  to  say  "I  will,"  and  the 
Divine  healing  found  its  consummation.  "  Wilt  thou  be 
made  whole  ? %i 

0  Healer,  hear  my  cry ! 

I  would  be  whole,  to-day  ! 
Pass  me  not  waiting  by, — 
Nor  let  me  longer  lie 

Where  all  the  sin-sick  lay  ! 

1  would  be  whole  this  hour  ; 
O  Saviour,  show  Thy  power  ! 


SANCTIFYING     TOIL. 

Back  from  his  summer's  vacation,  our  preacher  had 
not  altogether  gotten  away  from  its  atmosphere  and  sug- 
gestiveness.  *  He  had  been  fishing,  and  so  he  chose  for 
his  morning  text  those  wonderful  words  of  the  Master  to 
some  fisher-folk  of  Galilee — "  Henceforth  ye  shall  be 
fishers  of  men."  It  was  a  rare  scene,  of  course,  that 
sunrise  hour  on  the  Lake  of  Gennesaret,  when  the  men 


SANCTIFYING     TOIL.  l6l 

of  nets  had  toiled  all  night  in  vain,  and  were  worn  out 
with  fruitless  endeavor.  A  rare  scene,  and  the  carpen- 
ter's Son  stood  forth  the  rarest  figure  in  it,  as  with  sym- 
pathy quick  and  power  certain  he  entered  into  the  work 
those  fishers  performed.  His  part  in  it  was  not  large 
but  what  results  it  brought  1  He  told  them  where  to 
cast  their  net,  and  gave  a  miraculous  draught  as  reward 
for  their  obedience. 

"  It  is  a  pleasant  thought"  says  Ruth  now,  as  we  talk 
it  over  in  the  twilight ;  "a  pleasant  thought,  that  Christ 
sought  out  the  very  lowliest  when  about  to  commission 
His  disciples.  Taking  men  from  the  humblest  calling, 
entering  into  the  real  spirit  of  that  calling  before  such  a 
choice,  He  thus  sanctified  all  effort.  No  wonder  Simon 
Peter  recognized  Him  there  at  once,  as  super-human, 
and  fell  down  before  His  divine  presence." 

"  And  yet  that  was  a  strange  prayer  of  Peter's/'  some 
one  remarks,  "  '  Depart  from  me,  for  I  am  a  sinful 
man.  ' " 

' 'Yes,"  is  the  answer  :  " because  Peter  was  sinful,  the 
more  need  for  Christ  to  tarry  with  him  and  bless  him. 
But  Simon  was  always  doing  wise  things  in  an  unwise 
way.  The  Master  had  come  here  into  Peter's  plain  every- 
day life,  and  had  wrought  a  miracle.  Touching,  so,  the 
man's  actual,  ordinary  being,  Christ's  own  being  was 
now  clearly  revealed.  There  had  been  another  miracle 
only  a  day  or  two  before  ;  the  woman  sick  of  a  fever  had 
been  restored  ;  but  the  surprise  on  account  of  Christ's 
power  does  not  appear  to  have  been  so  great  as  now. 
Perhaps  it  is  always  so.      Perhaps  we  never  so  thoroughly 

ii 


1 6  2  SA  NOTIFYING     TOIL . 

understand  the  Master's  nature  as  when  He  comes  into 
our  daily  toil  and  shines  out  upon  it  with  marvelous 
strength. 

■'And  when  do  we  need  the  presence  of  Christ  more 
than,  or  so  much  as,  in  the  daily  being  and  doing  of  our 
lives  ?  We  toil  all  the  night  long  often,  and  our  work 
avails  us  nothing.  We  grow  discouraged.  The  heart 
and  the  flesh  fail  us.  What  shall  we  do  that  we  have  not 
done  ?  Then  if  happily  Christ  speak  to  us,  as  the  day 
breaks — and  it  is  mostly  day-break  when  He  does  speak 
— and  if  we  respond  in  ready  faith  which  says  '  Neverthe- 
less at  Thy  word  we  will, '  we  shall  surely  find  that  which 
wq  seek.  For  if  the  Saviour  sanctified  all  labor,  as  I 
believe  He  did,  He,  in  a  sense  at  least,  gave  surety  that 
labor  shall  bring  its  blessing.  If  not  to-night,  then  to- 
morrow ;  if  not  on  the  morrow,  then  some  near  day  in 
the  By-and-By.  I  wonder  what  people  did  without  a  to- 
morrow that  was  certain  before  Christ  came  into  the 
world. 

"  Blessed  be  they  that  work,  for  they  shall  not  wait 
without  promise  !  I  fancy  we  are  all  disciples,  somehow, 
and  that  often  the  Master  stands  by  our  side,  when  we  are 
faint  and  heart-weary  and  utters  His  glad  '  Henceforth/ 
But  before  that  comes  a  '  Fear  not/  and  wisely  too,  since 
we  grow  troubled  for  the  end  so  often  and  so  soon,  and 
are  ready  to  give  up.  Is  it  night  now  where  any  tired 
soul  stands  ?  The  morning  is  near  at  hand,  and  when  it 
dawns  our  pitying  Lord  shall  speak  the  one  dear  word  of 
comfort. " 


THE    EVER    ABSENT. 

I  CAN  not  think  her  dead  :  I  see  her  yet, 

Her  smile  a  sudden  glory  shining  through, 

As  if  her  life  could  never  quite  forget 

A  gladder  being  that  it  sometime  knew, 

And  all  the  memory  warmed  within  her  face 

With  catching  glimpses  of  some  olden  grace. 

Her  smile  —  it  had  a  radiance  all  its  own, 

Though  possibly  the  angels  bask  in  such  ; 

And  haply  her  sweet  face  had  somewhere  known 
The  added  sweetness  of  an  angel's  touch, 

And  this  was  what  it  ne'er  forgot,  the  while, 

But  thought  upon  serenely  in  her  smile. 

For  somewhere  angels  do  their  impress  lend, 
Upon  the  faces  that  we  dearest  prize, — 

Somewhere,  sometime  ;  and  then  when  comes  the  end, 
And  those  we  love,  despite  our  moaning  cries, 

Go  outward  from  us  where  we  may  not  see, 

And  leave  behind  them  but  a  memory, 

Methinks  the  angels  call  them  fondly  thence, 
To  see  if  vestige  of  their  touch  remains,— 

To  see  if,  mid  the  waiting  and  suspense, 

The  carping  care,  the  perils  and  the  pains. 

A  trace  of  signet  holy  lingers  there  ; 

And  afterwards  their  presence  can  not  spare ! 


164  GOD'S    LEADING. 

And  so  I  think  she  went.     She  heard  the  call, 

And  said  "  I  come,"  with  that  rare  smile  of  hers, 

Leaving  the  earth, — its  many  beauties  all, 

Her.  pets  that  were  her  willing  worshipers, 

Her  friends  that  clasped  her  close  and  prayed  her  stay,- 

And  sweetly  walked  along  the  unknown  way  ; 

Till,  seeing  through  the  darkened  way  she  went 
The  glory  of  her  smile  so  radiant  shine, 

The  angels  met  her,  lovingly  intent, 

And  led  her  up  the  wearying  incline, 

And  finding  nothing  of  their  impress  fled, 

Forever  choose  that  we  should  think  her  dead  ! 


GOD'S    LEADING. 

"He  leadeth  me  in  green  pastures,  and  beside  the  still 
waters  ! " 

Blessed  picture  of  that  rest  we  yearn  after  and  which 
seems  commonly  so  far  away  !  Does  God  lead  ?  If  the 
green  pasture-land  is  not  yet  opened  to  our  tired  eyes — if 
the  way  is  yet  hard  and  stony  to  our  wearied  feet — shall 
we  come  out  into  all  the  comfort  and  restfulness  of  lovely 
fields  and  pleasant  paths  by-and-by  ?  So  we  question  ; 
and  God  will  forgive  the  question,  and  answer  it  in  His 
own  good  time,  if,  though  heart-sick  and  discouraged, 
we  press  on  and  fail  not. 


GOD'S    LEADING.  165 

But  let  us  not  forget,  meanwhile,  that  God's  leading 
implies  a  willingness  to  be  led.  We  can  go  our  own 
way.  He  will  not  compel  us.  We  can  seek  for  the 
green  fields  of  our  hope,  asking  no  help,  relying  upon 
no  guidance.  When  God  through  His  son  said  "  Come 
unto  me  and  I  will  give  you  rest,"  it  was  not  as  a  com- 
mand, but  as  an  invitation,  to  be-  accepted  or  refused. 
We  may  refuse, — alasj  how  many  do  !  We  may  walk  on 
and  complain  that  the  still  waters  of  peace  flow  far  be- 
yond human  finding.  Yet  still  the  placid  waters  do  flow, 
and  some  good  souls  walk  beside  them  and  complain  not 
all  the  day  long. 

God's  leading  !  It  is  twilight ;  and  yet  the  way  never 
darkens.      It  is  thick  night ;  and  yet  we  stumble  uot. 

Tender  Shepherd  !  all  the  way, 

With  Thy  leading,  is  as  day  ; 

Twilight  dim,  or  deepest  night. 

Darkens  not  Thy  watchful  sight ;  _ 

Led  by  Thee,  my  willing  feet 

Soon  may  find  Thy  pastures  sweet ; 

Lead  me,  then,  by  waters  still, 

In  Thine  own  Eternal  will ! 


Men  have  died  poor,  who  all  their  life  long  revelled  in 
wealth  ;  men  have  gone  out  of  the  world  rich  beyond 
measure,  who  had  small  earthly  possessions,  and  all  be- 
cause they  had  given  themselves  away  to  Christ,  and 
been  bountifully  given  to  of  God's  love  in  return. 


TRUSTING. 

"He  that  believeth  shall  not  make  haste,"  was  the 
morning's  text,  and  the  preacher  drew  from  it  excellent 
lessons  for  us  all. 

God's  ways  seem  very  slow,  sometimes.  What  we 
would  see  done  waits  long  for  the  doing,  and  we  grow  im- 
patient. But  if  we  believe  in  God  we  should  possess 
our  soul  in  patience.  In  His  own  good  time  everything 
will  come  right. 

Men  forget,  often,  that  the  Creator  still  controls  the 
world.  In  the  midst  of  the  anti-slavery  agitation,  when 
those  who  believed  the  slave  bitterly  wronged  saw  only 
darkness  ahead,  certain  ones  held  a  meeting,  and  Fred- 
erick Douglass  made  a  speech.  It  was  terribly  earnest 
in  behalf  of  his  people.  As  he  was  proceeding  with  an 
appeal  to  all  friends  of  freedom  to  rise  at  once  in  their 
might,  and  strike  off  every  shackle,  a  tall,  gaunt  negress 
— Sojourner  Truth  by  name — arose  in  the  assemblage, 
and  fixing  her  eyes  searchingly  upon  the  speaker  said — 

' '  Frederick,  is  God  dead  ? " 

She  was  a  living  exemplication  of  the  truth—"  He 
that  believeth  shall  not  make  haste."  And  to  all  such 
God  is  not  dead.  He  is  a  veritable  Presence,  and  in 
His  hands  all  human  affairs  can  be  trusted. 

There  are  little  things  often,  that  trouble  us,  and  that 


ALONG     THE     WAY.  1 67 

render  us  impatient  of  the  end.      Yet  God  is  as  much 
alive  to  these  as  to  those  of  greater  magnitude.      Let  us 
trust   Him,   then,   in  these.     The  fret  and  the  worry  of 
soul  concerning  them,  in  which  so  many  indulge,  is  idle. 
Worse  than  that,  it  is  sinful,  and  works  harm. 


ALONG     THE     WA  Y. 

Whom  have  I,  Lord,  within  Thy  heaven  but  Thee  ? 

And  there  is  none  beside, 

On  all  the  earth  so  wide, 
That  can  to  me  both  Friend  and  Helper  be. 

Forsake  me  not,  I  pray, 

Throughout  the  lonely  way, 
But  kindly  walk  my  dubious  path  with  me  ! 

Of  old  Thou  wast  the  present  Helper,  Friend, 

Of  holy  men  who  trod 

Appointed  ways  of  God  ; 
To  me  Thy  gracious  presence  henceforth  lend, 

Though  I  have  sinned  so  sore ; 

Nor  leave  me  evermore, 
But  cheer  and  comfort  grant  me  till  the  end! 

Thy  son,  our  own  dear  Elder  Brother,came, 

And  sorrowed,  suffered,  bled, 

For  us  His  life-blood  shed, 
And  died  at  last  a  death  of  deepest  shame. 

Now  for  His  sake  I  cry  ; 

Nor  canst  Thou  e'er  deny 
The  prayer  put  up  to  Thee  in  His  dear  name  ! 


1 68  THE    POVER'IY    OF    RICHES. 

Then  hear  me,  Lord,  I  pray,  and  let  me  know 
That  Thou,  indeed,  hast  heard 
My  every  prayerful  word, 

By  going  with  me  wheresoe'er  I  go ! 

No  way  with  Thee  is  dark  ; 
And  with  Thee  I  shall  hark 

For  speech  of  Thine,  so  tender,  sweet  and  low, 

Amid  the  noises  jarring  on  my  ear, 
So  full  of  fret  and  pain, 
So  vexing  and  so  vain, 

Thy  still,  small  voice  I  fain  would  ever  hear ! 
Speak  to  me,  day  by  day, 
Along  the  troublous  way, 

So  shall  1  know  that  Thou  art  always  near  ! 


THE    POVERTY    OF    RICHES. 

i '  For  riches  take  wings  and  fly  away. " 

Was  Ruth  reading,  or  syllabling  her  own  thought, 
when  she  uttered  these  words?  We  could  not  tell. 
Finally,  after  a  little  pause,  she  said  : 

"Yesterday  I  read  an  account  of  the  late  panic  in 
Wall  street,  and  it  seemed  very  sad.  Some  men  were 
rich  in  the  morning,  and  at  night  had  not  a  dollar. 
What  a  sudden  change  for  such  !  It  must  be  hard  to 
feel  so  poor  after  enjoying  wealth." 

Then  we  were  silent  a  while,  and  full  of  thought.     At 


THE    POVERTY    OF   RICHES.  1 69 

last   one  of  us — was  it  the  home-heart,   from  her  easy- 
chair  ? — broke  the  silence  again. 

' '  Yet  is  there  poverty  even  in  riches. " 

Ah,  yes !  Poorest  of  all  God's  poor  are  many  who 
own  houses  and  land,  and  know  no  earthly  want.  God's 
poor  ?  Nay ;  for  the  poor  of  God  have  an  abundance 
that  fails  not.  Of  their  wealth  the  rich  know  nothing. 
Their  treasure  is  safe.  Banks  may  break,  but  they  are 
secure.  Public  confidence  may  falter,  they  have  no  fear. 
For  God's  poor  was  it  spoken — "  Blessed  are  the  poor, 
in  spirit." 

Souls  may  suffer  while  bodies  roll  in  luxury.  The 
poverty  of  riches  is  beyond  all  common  cure.  Millions 
for  the  signifying, — but  no  real  joy.  Carriages  and  dia- 
monds,— but  no  peace.  Mortgages  and  coupons, — but 
no  enduring  comfort.  Poverty  !  It  is  hard  to  go  an- 
hungered ;  it  is  hard  to  feel  pinched  and  hemmed  in  ;  it 
is  hard  to  want  beautiful  things,  — to  long  for  much  and 
have  little  ;  it  is  hard  to  go  on  and  on  amid  deprivation 
and  care,  and  know  no  satisfying  of  the  merely  human 
needs.  Ah,  yes  !  But  is  it  not  harder  to  hunger  for 
what  jio  money  can  buy  ?- — to  go  forever  athirst  ? — to 
long  for  something  which  shall  fill  the  heart  full,  and 
make  the  whole  being  glad  ?  Verily  it  is.  They  are  not 
always  rich  who  seem  blessed  of  Plenty.  They  are  not 
always  poor  who  want. 


OUR     THANKSGIVING. 

Through  the  twilight  silence  we  have  spoken  no  word. 
What  each  has  been  thinking  of,  who  shall  say  ?  It  is 
Ruth  who,  as  usual,  is  first  to  speak. 

"  It  is  hard  to  be  thankful  amid  want,  and  distress, 
and  great  discouragements.  I  wonder  how  many  will 
feel  on  next  Thanksgiving  Day  that  it  is  simply  impos- 
sible ? " 

Ruth  is  always  wondering  about  the  hard  things  of 
life.  Well,  so  are  many  others.  The  hard  things  are 
plenty,  and  there  is  always  enough  to  wonder  over. 

"It  is  easy,  now,  for  us,  to  offer  thanks.  We  feel 
very  grateful  to  God  for  His  goodness  unto  us.  But  I 
have  seen  people  who  thought  God  not  very  good  to 
them,  and  I  could'nt  help  feeling  that  I  might  think  just 
so,  too,  if  I  were  in  their  place." 

We  ponder  awile  upon  Ruth's  words.  Are  there,  then, 
some  who  seem  neglected  of  God  ?  Is  it  indeed  true 
that  to  any  soul  God  is  not  good?  Beyond  question 
there  are  many  not  good  to  themselves.  They  sin,  and 
find  joy  in  sinning ;  they  forget  the  Maker's  claims  and 
remember  only  self;  they  in  no  proper  degree  recognize 
God  and  live  for  Him.  That  God  withdraws  His  bles- 
sings from  such  is  but  natural.  That  they  often  abide  in 
*.  want,  and  lack  much,  is  not  strange.      That  they  distrust 


O  VR     THA  NKSGIVING.  I  7 1 

supreme  goodness,  and  are  devoid  of  all  gratitude,  is  but 
the  logic  of  their  course  and  character. 

Gratitude  is  the  child  of  faith  and  love.  Our  thank- 
offerings  measure  the  love  we  enjoy.  Do  we  love  any 
one  much  ?  Then  we  are  grateful  for  small  favors  extend- 
ed by  them.  There  is  great  danger,  it  is  irue,  that  we 
come  to  take  every  gift  as  but  our  due,  and  so  receive 
whatever  is  tendered  with  indifference  and  ingratitude. 
It  is  just  here  that  we  sin  most.  God  is  our  father,  we  ad- 
mit, and  He  is  bound  to  mete  out  according  to  each 
necessity.  But  we  err.  His  fatherhood  does  not  bind 
Him  for  our  needs.  Life  itself  was  His  free  gift.  Every  ad- 
ded pleasure,  or  benefit,  or  help,  is  likewise  a  free  gift, 
and  in  no  degree  whatever  ours  by  right.  For  the  small- 
est favor  granted  we  stand  debtor. 

And  there  are  none  who  go  on  through  the  years  un- 
helped.  The  poorest  pauper  of  all  has  been  given  of 
God.  In  some  manner  he  does  not  heed,  God  has  cared 
for  him.  In  some  way  he  does  not  suspect,  God  is  doing 
for  him.  The  very  fact  that  he  is  a  pauper  does  not  es- 
tablish anything  against  God  .  The  gift  of  life  was  his  ; 
he  might  have  made  of  it  ail  that  another  did  make  of  a 
gift  similar.  Why  he  failed  is  not  for  any  to  say.  God 
knows.  God  permitted  the  failure,  though  He  did  not 
cause  it.  God  is  not  Fate,  and  for  this  let  us  ever  be 
thankful. 

For  all  that  we  may  be,  let  us  thank  Him  to  whom  we 
are  indebted  for  the  possibility.  We  may  never  attain  to 
it.  We  may  go  through  the  years  poor  in  possessions, 
lean  in  soul,  and  never  satisfied  ;  yet  for  the  possibilities 


I72  THA  NKSGIV1NG. 

we  are  debtor.  It  is  better  to  praise  God  for  the  Might 
Have  Been,  than  sigh  over  it.  It  is  better  to  see  in  what 
is,  a  hope,  than  always  to  complain  because  it  is  not  a 
fulfillment.  God  gives  the  hope,  and  we  make  our  own 
fulfillment. 

Ruth  doubts  this,  and  says  thers  are  persons,  of  the 
very  best  intentions,  whose  endeavors  have  been  well  put 
forth,  who  nevertheless  have  failed,  and  see  no  occasion 
to  thank  God  for  failure. 

True,  but  even  these  may  feel  glad  that  it  is  no  worse. 
Very  few  get  to  the  lowest  deep  of  want  and  failure. 
Then  again,  one  should  be  thankful  for  others'  joy  and 
success.  Is  there  not  a  selfishness  of  gratitude?  To  give 
thanks  only  for  what  is  received  in  person  is  most  meager 
thanksgiving  indeed.  In  the  great  world,  one  is  a  little 
atom  of  a  great  mass.  If  the  thousands  are  blest,  let  us 
rejoice,  though  we  sit  in  poverty  of  being  forevermore. 


THANKSGIVING. 

Some  days  of  sweet  content  are  mine  ; 

Some  days  of  waiting  sore 
For  joys  I  can  but  half  divine, 

So  far  they  go  before  ; 
Some  days  of  doubt,  some  days  of  cheer, 

Some  days  so  sweet  and  strong 
They  bear  me  on  an  atmosphere 

Of  trusting  faith  along, 


THA  NKSGIVING.  I  7  3 

Till  on  tue  mountain-lops  I  stand 
And  view  the  welcome  Promised  Land ! 

And  for  these  days  my  thanks  are  due — 

Accept  them,  gracious  Lord  ! 
For  all  these  days,  of  every  hue, 

That  with  my  life  accord. 
Each  day  within  it  holds  a  good 

Of  some  diviner  kind 
Than  any,  dimly  understood, 

My  consciousness  can  find, 
And  for  the  good  I  can  not  see 
My  thanks  go  out,  O  Lord,  to  Thee ! 

I  know  that  all  about  my  life 

Some  unseen  blessings  wait, — 
That  through  the  deafening  din  of  strife 

Some  sweet  songs  palpitate  ; 
That  God  is  good,  howe'er  it  seems, 

And  doing  richly  worth  ; 
That  in  the  brightest  sunlight  beams 

His  angels  visit  earth, 
And  in  the  shadows  walk  they  still, 
Fulfilling  His  own  holy  will ! 

For  all  I  am  my  thanks  I  give ; 

For  all  that  I  might  be  ! 
The  life  is  mine  I  do  not  live — 

My  gift,  O  God,  from  Thee  ! 
I  thank  Thee  for  its  brighter  days 
That  some  time  I  may  know, 
And  ask  Thy  guidance  through  the  ways 

That  to  it  haply  go  ; 
And  so  with  thanks  for  blessings  mine 
I  wait  the  leading  all  divine  ! 


DOUBTING     CHRIST. 
Blessed  is  he  whosoever  shall  not  be  offended  in 


me." 


This  was  the  preacher's  text  to-day.  Christ  spoke  the 
words  in  partial  answer  to  that  doubt  of  John  the  Bap- 
tist which  sent  his  disciples  to  the  Saviour  to  ask  of  Him 
concerning  His  identity. 

Ever  since  John's  time  there  have  been  doubters,  even 
among  those  who  believe  most  in  Christ.  It  is  natural 
that  men  who  have  accepted  Him  should  sometimes  feel 
their  faith  shaken.  Because  Christ's  ways  are  not  our 
ways.  This  was  what  troubled  John.  Jesus  came  not 
as  John  had  expected  Him  to  come.  The  manner  of  His 
administration  was  hardly  that  of  a  kingly  Messiah.  In 
everything,  this  One  whose  coming  John  had  preached 
was  in  marked  contrast  to  the  ideal  previously  conceived. 

And  so  it  is  with  us.  We  conceive  of  a  Saviour  who 
shall  appear  thus  and  thus — who  shall  deal  with  us  after 
our  own  peculiar  notions  of  justice  and  expediency — who 
shall  help  us  through  certain  agencies  with  which  we  are 
familiar.  We  accept  the  Saviour,  and  behold  we  are 
grievously  disappointed,  for  He  is  far  different  from  our 
conception  of  Him.  His  dealings  with  us  are  not  at  all 
as  we  desired,  and  do  not  accord  with  our  views  of  jus- 
tice and  expediency — the  ministering  agents  He  employs 
suit  us  not.      So  we  are  offended  in  Him.      Misgivings 


DOUBTIXG    CHRIST. 


175 


enter  into  our  minds,   and  we  cry  out  distrustfully,  "Is 
this  the  Christ  ? " 

There  is  hardly  a  sweeter  beatitude  in  the  Sermon  on 
the  Mount  than  this  text  of  the  preacher's.  It  means 
much  for  us  all.  Blessed  is  he  who  murmurs  not  though 
he  be  smitten  ;  blessed  are  they  who  accept  all  divine 
dealings  as  wisest  and  best ;  blessed  are  such  as  be  not 
impatient  under  long  withholding ;  blessed  are  all  whose 
will  is  humbled,  whose  pride  has  frequent  fallings,  whose 
life  is  unsatisfying,  yet  who  give  not  over  to  doubt  and 
despair  :  it  is  as  though  Christ  had  said  all  this  in  detail, 
and  very  much  more. 

There  was  ever  a  mine  of  meaning  in  the  speech  of 
Jesus.  Men  have  thought  upon  single  sentences  of  His 
until  they  became  part  and  parcel  of  their  beings,  grow- 
ing more  and  more  fruitful  as  these  broadened  towards 
completed  growth.  And  this  blessing — has  it  not  special 
significance  for  us  all  ?  Are  we  never  offended  in  Christ? 
Do  we  never  question  when  sudden  affliction  smites,  or 
coveted  wishes  fail  of  fulfillment,   "Is  this  He  ?  " 


THANK-OFFERINGS.     ' 

How  meager  ours  are,  often  !  We  take  so  much  that 
comes  to  us  of  good  and  comfort  as  a  matter  of  course  ! 
Perhaps  we  do  not  really  feel,  but  we  seem  to,  that  God 
only  does  His  duty  by  us  at  the  best — that  He  is  bound 
to  provide  for  us  all  that  is  provided  ;  and  some  will  even 
complain  because  His  provision  is  not  more  full  and 
satisfactory. 

Sitting  here  now,  in  the  firelight,  thinking  of  the 
Thanksgiving  so  soon  to  come — a  day  which  will  be  to 
so  many  fuller  of  feasting  than  of  thanks — we  call  to 
mind  the  words  of  a  preacher  to  whom  we  often  listened 
in  the  years  gone  by,  who  had  a  way  of  putting  things 
very  striking.  It  was  in  a  prayer  and  conference  meet- 
ing, of  an  evening  like  this,  when  thankfulness  seemed 
to  be  most  the  subject  of  thought,  and  one  gentleman 
had  remarked  upon  his  own  lack  of  gratitude  to  God  for 
mercies  enjoyed.  The  time  for  closing  the  meeting  had 
come,  as  he  sat  down,  and  eccentric  Dr.  M —  closed  it 
in  a  way  we  shall  never  forget. 

"  That  is  always  the  fact/'  said  he,  as  he  leaned  back 
meditatively  in  his  chair,  "ingratitude  is  our  greatest 
sin."  Then,  his  face  lightening  up  as  it  was  wont  when 
a  new  conceit  flashed  upon  him,  he  continued — "We 
are  not  half  thankful  enough  for  the  blessings  we  receive, 


IN     THANKFULNESS.  1 77 

and  so  we  don't  receive  half  as  much  as  we  might,  often. 
You  take  a  little  pitcher  to  the  well,  and  you  get  your 
little  pitcher  full.  You  take  a  great  pail  to  the  well,  and 
you  get  your  great  pail  full.  But  you  mus'n't  expect  to 
carry  a  little  pitcher  of  gratitude  to  God,  and  take  away 
a  great  pail  full  of  blessing  ! "  And,  rising  suddenly,  he 
said,  in  his  abrupt  way  "  Take  that  and  go  home  !  "  and 
this  was  our  benediction. 

The  little  pitcher  of  gratitude — how  many  carry  it  L 
It  is  borne  in  our  prayers  daily,  perhaps — prayers  that 
only  dimly  recognize  God's  goodness,  and  have  little  of 
real  heart-thankfulness  within  them.  And  shall  we  carry 
only  the  little  pitcher  in  days  to  come,  especially  in  that 
day  which  is  set  apart  for  one  great  thank-offering  of  ihe 
people  ?  He  who  gives  us  all  things  deserves  better  of 
us  all.  What  comes  to  us  comes  not  as  a  mattar  of 
course.  It  is  a  free  gift.  Let  us  fill  our  largest  vessels 
full  of  gratitude,  and  mayhap  we  may  carry  them  away 
from  God's  altar  overflowing  with  blessing. 


IN     THANKFULNESS. 

I  fold  my  hands  in  idleness,  to-day  ; 

My  heart  is  yielding  its  thank-offering. 
44  Of  little  worth  am  I,  O  Lord  !  "  I  say  ; 

44  And  little  can  I  to  Thine  altar  bring, 


Ij8  IN    THANKFULNESS. 

But  that  I  fain  would  give  to  Thee  always  ; " 
And  in  my  heart  I  chant  a  psalm  of  praise. 

I  backward  look  upon  my  life,  and  see, 

Above  it,  through  the  years,  a  Presence  bent, 

And  know  what  came,  of  good  or  ill  to  me, 
Was  by  that  Presence  in  all  kindness  sent  ; 

And  if  some  joys  I  want,  in  thankfulness 

My  heart  goes  out  for  those  I  do  possess. 

The  skies  above  me  wear  a  sunny  smile  ; 

The  clouds  may  come — it  will  not  wholly  fade  ; 
And  sunshine  creeps  into  my  life,  the  while, 

With  warmth  such  as  but  it  and  love  e'er  made. 
My  finer  being  feels  a  thrill  divine 
As  on  my  way  the  pleasant  sunbeams  shine. 

There  may  have  been  some  cherished  blessings  lost- 
I  may  have  felt  some  momentary  pain  ; 

My  will,  by  God's,  may  often  have  been  crossed ; 
But  losing  much  has  only  been  my  gain  ; — 

And  thankful  for  the  lost,  as  for  the  won, 

I  fold  my  hands  and  say  4<  Thy  will  be  done  ! " 

To-day  is  mine.     To-day  is  very  broad  ; 

It  has  the  fullne&s  of  the  Infinite. 
It  reaches  from  my  narrow  life  to  God, 

And  holds  within  it  a  supreme  delight. 
It  has  the  work,  and  partly  the  reward — 
The  rest  will  come  to-morrow,  praise  the  Lord  ! 


OUR    HEART-OFFERING. 

"Give  thanks  unto  the  Lord  for  He  is  good." 
Thus  read  Ruth,  on  Thanksgiving   evening.      Some- 
thing in  her  voice  touched  the  words  with  a  meaning 
new  and  sweet. 

"For  He  is  good"  she  repeated.  "  How  many  who 
have  to-day  listened  to  those  words,   really  emphasized 

them  in  their  hearts  ?" 

We  all  fell  to  thinking.  In  the  hush  that  followed, 
our  hearts  sent  up  anew  an  offering  of  thanks.  God's 
goodness  was  growing  in  our  sight. 

"For  His  mercy  endureth  forever,"  Ruth  chanted 
softly. 

His  mercy  !  From  the  heart  of  the  great  world  at 
large  should  go  up  to  God  an  offering  of  thanks  for  His 
mercies.  If  God  were  good  alone,  and  not  merciful,  sad 
would  it  be  for  many.  Because  God  is  good  and  merci- 
ful both,  let  us  rejoice. 

"I  read,  once,"  said  Ruth,  after  a  little,  "of  a  min- 
ister whose  child  died.  At  the  grave,  when  clods  had 
fallen  heavily  upon  the  coffin  where  beauty  and  love  lay 
buried,  the  father  spoke.  'My  friends/  said  he,  'it  has 
been  my  lot  to  stand  by  the  graves  of  many  whom  you 
loved  and  mourned.  In  your  sorrow  I  have  told  you  of 
God's  goodness  and  tender  mercy,  and  you  may  have 
thought  me  wrong.      In  your  grief  you  may  have  thought 


l8o  A     CHRISTIAN    HABIT. 

me  mistaken.  But  now,  standing  here  by  the  grave  of 
my  own  loved  one,  I  can  say  to  you  that  all  I  have  ever 
spoken  about  God's  goodness  and  mercy  is  true.  God  is 
good,  and  loving,  and  kind/  I  wonder  if  all  mourning 
hearts  have  felt  like  this  to-day  ?"  Ruth  queried. 

And  we  thought  of  the  dear  friends  who  miss  so  much 
from  their  life — of  one  loving  woman  who  is  companion- 
less  on  a  journey  which  two  began  together — and  with 
our  thank-offering  went  up  a  prayer  for  suffering  souls. 
In  the  twilight's  silence,  from  the  corner  where  the 
mother-heart  sits,  a  tremulous  voice  breathed  out  a 
word  of  comfort  so  tenderly  that  we  could  have  wished 
every  mourner  to  hear  : 

((  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord 
pitieih  them  that  fear  Him." 


A  CHRISTIAN  HABIT 

The  very  habit  of  godly  life  helps  to  keep  one  from 
temptation  and  sin.  There  are  times,  perhaps,  when 
spirituality  is  at  a  low  ebb  in  the  heart,  and  little  of  Gqd's 
sweet  love  seems  to  have  place  therein.  Then  this  habit 
of  correct  living — a  habit  acquired  through  years  of 
watchful  prayer  and  persistent  purpose — holds  the  man  to 
circumspectness,  and  keeps  him  from  many  things  that 
might  soil  his  soul. 

As  a  saving  feature  the  habit  may  be  little  worth,   but 


A     CHRISTIAN    HA  BIT, 7  I  8  I 

as  a  strong  cord,  holding  evil  tendencies  in  check,  its 
value  is  very  great.  Satan  rarely  tempts  with  his  wicked- 
est pleasures,  those  who  go  straight  on  in  their  daily  life, 
upheld  by  a  habit  strong  and  strengthening.  He  dallies 
with  such  as  are  uncertain  of  themselves,  being  the  crea- 
tures of  their  own  impulsive  promptings,  and  swayed 
hither  and  thither  by  the  power  of  their  own  passions. 
Passion  habitually  held  in  check,  is  never  harmful  ;  but 
let  it  now  and  then  rise  to  the  mastery  and  all  safety  is 
gone  by. 

For  safety  lies  only  in  a  correct  habit,  not  in  an  inten- 
tion to  be  correct  in  the  main,  but  to  grant  self  certain 
indulgences  as  inclination  may  prompt.  Just  here  is 
where  sad  mistakes  are  made.  Young  and  old  alike 
make  them.  Men  are  continually  saying  to  themselves 
—  "This  indulgence  will  not  work  me  harm.  My  life 
shall  be  mainly  correct  ;  my  self-discipline  shall  be 
rigorously  maintained,  with  some  slight  exceptions  ;  I 
will  abide  by  what  my  conscience  dictates  as  a  rule  ;  but 
every  rule  has  its  exceptions. "  And  yet  there  are  rules 
of  being  and  doing  which  ought  to  have'  no  excep- 
tions— which  can  not  admit  of  exceptions  without  abso- 
lute danger. 

It  is  the  exceptional  lapses  from  Christian  circumspect- 
ness  that  impair  the  Christian  character,  and  weaken  the 
Christian  faith.  If  not  too  often  occurring,  their  in: 
fluence  may  not  be  so  readily  discovered,  but  it  is  not  the 
less  an  influence,  and  it  is  not  the  less  an  influence  for 
the  bad.  In  essential  quality  it  is  precisely  the  same 
as  though  it  were  more  plainly  marked  but  its  degree  is 


l82  THE    STAR    DIVINE. 

not  so  great.  Occasional  sinnings  may  not  utterly  warp 
the  nature  over,  but  they  leave  their  impress,  and  it  may 
never  be  quite  eradicated.  If  the  habit  of  life  wholly 
forbid  these,  how  much  better  in  the  end. — how  much 
better  even  now  !  We  do  not  argue  for  perfectionism, 
for  we  believe  men  will  always  fall  far  short  sf  sinless 
living ;  but  we  argue  for  a  complete  shutting  out  of  the 
grosser  sins  that  lure  so  many  to  final  ruin  through  occa- 
sional yieldings.  Nothing  short  of  divne  grace,  and  a 
rule  of  life  which  will  admit  no  exceptings,  can  save  men 
from  these. 


THE     STAR    DIVINE. 

I  sit  beside  my  window  here, 
And  through  the  winter  atmosphere 
I  see  the  hills  of  evening  rise 
Against  the  fading  sunset  skies. 

As  one  by  one  the  stars  outshine, 

I  think  how  in  this  heart  of  mine 

When  darkness  comes,  through  fear  and  doubt, 

The  star  of  love  shines  clearly  out. 

It  brighter  still  and  brighter  glows, 
As  deeper  night  my  being  knows, 
'And  looking  steadfast  on  its  ray 
I  half  forget  the  vanished  day. 


THE    STAR    DIVINE.  ^    1 83 


0  Star  of  Love  divine,  so  blest, 
Shine  on  forever  in  my  breast, 
That  never  night  may  come  to  me 
So  dark  I  can  no  comfort  see  ! 

The  clouds  are  often  o'er  my  way 
So  dense  I  walk  in  twilight  gray, 
But  in  thy  light,  O  star  divine, 

1  see  my  Master's  face  outshine  ! 

And  seeing  this  I  walk  along, 
Upon  my  lips  a  grateful  song  ; 
Within  my  heart  a  grateful  prayer 
That  God  will  make  all  shadows  fair. 

Then  Faith  contends  He  ever  will, 
And  Faith  recites  with  tender  thrill 
That  for  a  moment  dims  my  sight — 
"At  evening-time  let  there  be  light  ! " 


You  have  heard  of  the  man  who,  when  he  ate  a  cherry, 
always  put  his  spectacles  on,  that  it  might  seem  the  larger 
to  him  ?  It  were  better,  seemingly,  in  some  such  way  to 
magnify  our  hope,  than  continually  to  depreciate  it.  It 
is  possible  for  such  depreciation  to  work  a  serious  harm. 
We  think  it  often  does.  These  men  with  small  hopes 
seem  shrunken  in  their  Christian  growth,  and  they  actu- 
ally are  shrunken.  It  is  better,  vastly  better,  to  cherish 
and  nourish  a  hope,  than  to  starve  it. 


NEWNESS     OF    LIFE, 

What  does  newness  of  life  mean  ?  A  new  life  must 
be  antedated  by  a  new  birth  :  so  much  we  know.  A  new 
birth  is  a  being  born  into  new  things,  and  a  new  life  is 
a  continuance  therein.  Then,  as  Christians,  have  we  al- 
ways newness  of  life  ?  Do  we  continually  walk  in  the 
way  entered  upon  when  the  old  things  of  sin  and  de- 
basing worldliness  were  renounced  ?  Or  is  there  daily  a 
lapsing  away  into  habits  that  hurt,  and  indulgences  that 
tell  sadly  against  our  soul's  present  and  future  well-being  ? 

We  may  not  argue  that  Christian  living  becomes  old, 
and  that  therefore  newness  of  life  is  impossible  to  one 
past  his  early  Christian  experience.  All  Christian  feeling 
and  desire  is  renewed  day  by  day.  it  is  fresh  with  every 
morning's  freshness.  New  things  are  opening  up  to  the 
Christian's  recognition  constantly — new  things  in  the  line 
of  God's  goodness  and  human  want,  of  the  Creators 
marvelous  bounty  and  the  creature's  capacity  to  receive 
and  be  blest.  All  that  is  great  and  glorious  in  nature,  all 
that  is  sweet  and  tender  in  revelation  and  experimental 
knowledge,  is  baptized  anew  with  divine  grace  so  often 
that  it  can  not  become  stale. 

The  soul  has  its  longings  and  its  answers,  and  in  these 
is  newness  of  life  yet  further  exemplified.  WThat  we  live 
upon  to-day  will  not  sustain  us  to-morrow.     The  same 


"JESC7S    WEPT."  185 

in  kind  may  satisfy,  yet  it  is  different  in  fact.  It  is  some- 
how changed.  That  which  we  pray  for  to-day  and  re- 
ceive, we  may  pray  for  next  week,  and  again  receive,  yet 
it  is  not  the  same;  it  is  new,  it  meets  our  want,  it  helps  us 
on.  God  pity  those  to  whom  nothing  fresh  comes, — 
whose  being  is  but  an  existence, — whose  one  complaint 
is  that  all  things  have  become  old  ! 

There  are  some  such,  who  claim  the  Christian's  title} 
who  walk  in  Christian  fellowship  with  their  compeers. 
Theirs  is  the  old  life,  over  and  over  again — the  week-day 
routine,  the  Sabbath  church-going.  New  things  made 
their  hearts  glad  once,  but  there  is  no  longer  anything 
new.  They  pray  the  same  prayers,  they  feel  the  same 
faint  aspirations,  they  cling  to  the  same  weak  faith,  as  in 
earlier  years.  How  meager  it  all  is  !  New  life  is  new 
faith,  new  aspirations,  new  askings.  May  this  newness 
of  life  make  us  all  to  rejoice ! 


"jjesus    wept:1 

Christ's  humanity  is  touchingly  pictured  in  the  two 
words  which  comprise  the  shortest  verse  in  the  Bible.  In 
the  same  chapter  wherein  is  found  the  sublime  declara- 
tion— "  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life,"  it  is  recorded, 
"Jesus  wept."  Divinity  speaks  forth  in  the  declaration  ; 
humanity  sorrowfully  manifests  itself  in  the  brief,  simple 
record. 


i86  "  jesus  wept:* 

Though,  as  we  read  the  Gospel  narrations,  we  can 
readily  believe  the  Saviour  to  be  "a  man  of  sorrows  and 
acquainted  with  grief,"  we  never  realize  how  closely  His 
nature  is  allied  to  our  own  until  we  see  Him  weeping  in 
sympathy  with  others  over  a  friend  dead.  Christ  healing 
the  sick,  making  the  blind  to  see,  causing  the  lame  to 
walk,  and  performing  all  those  GoD-like  miracles  which 
so  clearly  prove  His  superior  power,  wins  our  most  de- 
vout worship ;  Christ  sorrowing  as  we  sorrow,  stricken 
in  heart  with  a  grief  so  common  to  us  all,  calls  out  our 
deepest  and  warmest  love. 

Human  grief  is  so  very  human  that  it  moves  us  with  a 
strange  control.  We  cannot  look  upon  it  in',  idle  indiff- 
erence. Griefs  are  of  many  kinds,  however,  and  not  all 
move  us  alike.  Sorrow  born  of  death  has  the  strongest 
influence.  Speaking  of  this  sorrow  one  said  once,  in 
our  hearing,  —  "When  a  friend  dies  it  is  not  so  much 
that  one  we  loved  is  dead,  but  that  a  part  of  our  life  is 
wanting."  And  so  when  we  see  stricken  ones  mourning 
over  the  part  of  their  life  which  they  miss,  our  hearts 
respond  in  sincere  sympathy.  When  the  Redeemer 
weeps  over  Jerusalem,  because  of  its  wickedness,  we  are 
touched,  but  in  only  a  slight  degree  ;  when,  with  Mary 
and  Martha,  He  weeps  over  the  dead  friend  and  brother, 
we  can  scarcely  do  other  than  add  our  tears  to  His. 

Perhaps  in  no  other  portion  of  the  inspired  narrative 
is  the  marvelous  union  of  the  divine  and  the  human,  in 
the  person  of  Christ,  so  clearly  shown  as  in  this  eleventh 
chapter  of  John.  Jesus  wept  not  as  we  weep  when  those 
we  love  are  taken  from  us.      His  humanity  asserted  itself 


MY    THANKFUL     THOUGHT.  1 87 

for  a  moment,  but  had  He  not  said  to  the  sorrowing 
Martha — *'Thy  brother  shall  rise  again?"  What  need 
that  He  should  be  long  troubled  in  spirit  ?  Only  a  mo- 
ment later,  and  He  could  say  ' '  Lazarus,  come  forth, n 
and  the  tomb  would  yield  up  its  dead.  Blending  with 
the  tears  of  the  man  was  the  wonderful  power  of  the  All- 
Father,  which  should  bring  joy  to  the  bereaved  but  be- 
lieving sisters,  and  faith  to  the  doubting  Jews. 

And  still  Christ  is  troubled  in  spirit  because  of  hu- 
manity's griefs  ;  still  He  is  saying  to  all — "I  am  the  res- 
urrection and  the  life ; "  still  is  the  human  in  His  nature 
reaching  out  to  human  natures  everywhere,  to  draw  them 
up  towards  the  divine.  We  do  not  realize  this  enough. 
We  think  of  Christ  too  much  as  one  who  was  crucified 
for  our  sakes,  but  having  been  crucified  is  forevermore 
disassociated  from  us,  and  from  everything  allied  to  hu- 
manity. We  need  to  appreciate  more  clearly  that  He  is 
still  our  elder  brother, — sympathizing  with  us,  sorrowing 
with  us,  and  even  interceding  for  us. 


MY     THANKFUL     THOUGHT. 

The  Master  on  the  Mountain,  the  disciples  on  the  sea  ! 

I  sit  within  the  twilight,  and  a  picture  comes  to  me — 

A  vessel  tempest-driven,  tossed  in  anger  by  the  wave  ; 

A  company  despairing,  seeing  none  to  help  and  save  ; 

A  lonely  watcher  praying  on  the  lonely  mountain  side, 

The  entrance-door  to  Heaven  by  His  prayers  thrown  open  wide  I 


J  88  MY    THANKFUL     THOUGHT. 

And  now  the  thought  of  thankfulness  supreme  above  the  rest 

That  surge  and  swell  for  utterance  within  my  thankful  breast, 

Is  this :  that  though  the  waters  rage,  and  though  the  tempest  sweep 

Around  me  as  I  sail  along,  or  waking  or  asleep, 

The  Master  on  the  mountain  waits  and  He  will  come  to  me, 

As  I  shall  need  Him,  walking  as  of  old,  upon  the  sea  ! 

There  is  so  much  to  thank  Him  for  who  gave  so  much  to  each, 
That  my  poor  heart  is  oftentimes  too  full  of  thanks  for  speech, 
And  so  1  sit  in  silence  oft,  and  make  no  sound  or  sign, 
And  yet  I  think  my  silence  our  dear  Master  can  divine, 
Who  waits  upon  the  mountain  as  He  waited  there  of  old, 
Whose  arms  from  every  danger  His  disciples  will  enfold. 

But  now  I  am  not  silent,  though  my  speech  is  faint  and  low, 
Because  a  flood  of  feeling  fairly  makes  the  tears  to  flow ; 
Yet  through   my  silence   only  speaks  this   thankful  thought   su- 
preme— 
That  in  my  peril  and  my  pain,  when  skies  the  darkest  seem, 
My  life  ahall  know  its  blessedness,  my  being  find  its  cheer, 
My  heart  grow  warm  with  gladness,  in  the  Master's  coming  near  ! 

O  Master  on  the  mountain  !  surely  heaven's  door  did  ope 
To  prayer  of  Thine  ingoing,  and,  outcoming,  our  great  Hope  I 
The  entrance  into  heaven  is  our  gateway  out  of  sin 
Beyond  its  shining  portal  shall  the  Perfect  Peace  begin, 
But  here  amid  the  striving,  'mid  the  storm  and  tempest  sore, 
A  hint  of  heaven's  holding  shall  Thy  coming  bring  before ! 


THE    CHRIST-CHILD. 

It  has  been  said  that  no  other  religion  than  the  Chris- 
tian ever  had  a  child  in  it ;  and  the  fact  as  stated  is  not 
more  curious  than  significant.  That  Jesus  Christ  came 
into  the  world  as  a  little  child,  means  much  for  us  all. 
He  began  His  humanity  at  the  very  beginning.  There- 
fore there  is  not  an  experience  He  can  not  understand, 
not  one  with  which  He  can  not  sympathize  most  keenly. 
And  is  not  the  fact  of  such  near  and  complete  svmpathy 
most  blessed  to  us  ? 

Then  as  He  came  to  us  as  a  little  child,  like  little  chil- 
dren must  we  go  to  Him.  Manhood  is  hardened  and 
unyielding ;  childhood  is  trustful  and  yields  readily. 
Manhood  is  full  of  doubts  and  questioning  ;  childhood 
is  trustful  and  questions  not.  Manhood  stands  upon 
rights ;  childhood  claims  none,  but  is  willing  to  receive 
and  be  glad.  And  so  we  must  be  pliable,  trustful,  will- 
ing to  receive  Christ's  rare  blessing  undoubting,  if  we 
would  receive  it  at  all. 

Christ  came  so  very  near  humanity  in  His  earth-life, 
that  it  should  be  an  easy  thing  for  us  to  come  very  near 
Him  in  return.  Yet  it  is  harder  than  we  might  imagine  ; 
and  it  is  hard  simply  because  we  insist  upon  holding  our 
manhood  and  womanhood,  our  foolish  lessons  of  the 
years.      "Are  we  not  men  and  women?"  we  ask  our- 


190 


THE    LAND    OF    MOAB. 


selves,  ' '  shall  we  not  maintain  our  manly  dignity  and  wo- 
manly reserve  ?  Must  we  sacrifice  individuality  to  win 
Christ?" 

O  miserable  questioning  !  How  much  better  is  the 
wise  trust  of  the  child  !  The  trusting  has  its  reward  ; 
the  questioning  never.  The  peace  of  salvation  never 
was  born  of  questions,  but  of  faith  and  prayer.  It  is  not 
a  product  of  the  intellect ;  it  springs  up,  and  grows,  and 
bears  fruit  deep  in  the  heart.  The  wisest  may  question 
and  find  no  answer  ;  the  weakest  may  trust  and  be  answer- 
ed to  the  uttermost.  And  all  because  on  a  morning 
years  ago,  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea,  a  babe  was  born  whose 
name  was  Jesus  Christ. 


THE    LAND     OF    MOAB. 

The  theme  of  the  morning  was  Ruth's  Choice. 

What  sweeter  narrative  is  there,  in  all  the  Bible,  than 
this  of  Ruth  ?  Here  were  three  women — Naomi  and 
her  two  daughters,  Orpah  and  Ruth.  The  first  had  de- 
termined upon  a  return  to  the  kingdom  of  Israel ;  and 
would  these  go  also  ?  Many  years  had  Naomi  been  in 
Moab,  but  the  special  tie  which  had  bound  her  there  was 
severed ;  she  longed  with  an  inexpressible  longing  for 
rest  in  old  age  among  the  people  of  God. 

They  had  come  with  her,  these  two  women,  some  dis- 


THE    LAND     OF    MOAB. 


19I 


tance  on  her  journey.  Now  they  must  stop,~or  go  with 
her  altogether.  Which  should  it  be?  Should  they  con- 
tinue on,  or  go  back?  On  the  one  hand  was  Moab, 
with  its  pleasures,  its  prosperity,  its  associations,  its  bright 
promises  for  the  future ;  over  against  it  was  Judah,  des- 
olate, lonely,  with  no  prospect  of  worldly  gam  or  joy. 
It  was  heathendom  and  its  offerings,  or  the  kingdom  of 
the  living  God  without  these.      Which  r 

Orpah  chose  to  go  back.  The  shining  hills  of  Moab 
held  more  for  her  than  Judah  could  hold.  But  Ruth? 
She,  too,  was  tempted.  It  may  not  have  been  easier  for 
her  to  forsake  Moab  than  for  Orpah.  She  may  have 
been  as  strongly  attached  to  its  associations,  as  was  her 
sister.  Yet  her  choice  was  the  wiser  choice,  and  through 
these  hundreds  of  years  its  sweet  language  has  been  read 
and  sung  by  Christian  humanity  the  world  over — "Entreat 
me  not  to  leave  thee,  or  to  return  from  following  after 
thee:  for  whither  thou  goest  I  will  go  ;  and  where  thou 
lodgest,  I  will  lodge  :  thy  people  shall  be  my  people, 
and  thy  God  my  God  ;  where  thou  diest,  will  I  die,  and 
there  will  I  be  buried." 

And  to-day  some  of  us  have  come,  as  Ruth  and  Or- 
pah came,  to  the  parting  of  the  ways.  Friends  whom  we 
love  we  have  followed  to  the  very  edge  of  Moab's  Land. 
As  with  those  two  girls,  so  with  us, — a  choice  must  be 
made.  Shall  we  stay  in  Moab  ?  It  holds  for  us  all  that 
it  held  for  them — social  joys,  worldly  advancement,  ease 
and  pleasure  ;  it  lures  us  with  all  the  beauty  of  its  shining 
hills,  and  all  the  sweet  grace  of  its  many  charms.  Over 
yonder  is  the  sacrifice,  the  discomfort,  the  loneliness,  the 


I92  THE    BLESSED     THOUSAND     YEARS.  4 

unpleasantness,  of  Judah.  It  is  life  for  self,  wheie  seff 
may  find  its  greatest  gains  ;  or  life  for  God,  where  there 
may  be  only  the  gain  of  God's  favor  and  eternal  rest. 

Shall  we  choose  as  Ruth  chose?  Why  should  we  not? 
Often  has  it  been  proven  that  Moab  can  not  satisfy  till  the 
end.     Why  prove  it  yet  again  ? 


THE    BLESSED     THOUSAND      YEARS. 

We  wait  the  Blessed  Thousand  Years  ! 

The  present  with  its  hopes  and  fears, 

Its  longings  all  unsatisfied, 

Looks  through  the  portal  opening  wide 

To  let  the  Future  in,  and  waits 

Its  coming  through  the  portal-gates. 

O  Future  !  near  and  yet  so  far — 
Where  shines  the  bright  millenial  star — 
Haste  thy  approach  !     The  days  are  long 
Till  Right  shall  triumph  over  wrong, 
Till  Morn  shall  chase  away  the  Night, 
And  faith  be  verified  in  sight  ! 

We  wait  the  Blessed  Thousand  Years  ! 
Dim,  undefined,  as  through  our  tears 
We  forward  look,  there  seems  to  rise 
A  newer  earth,  with  brighter  skies 
Than  those  which  beam  erewhile  on  this, 
Where  hope  attains  to  fullest  bliss  ; 


THE    BLESSED     THOUSAND     YEARS. 

Where  all  the  fret,  the  din  and  moil, 
That  round  these  weary  days  of  toil, 
Shall  find  completest  recompense  ; 
Where,  unrestrained,  our  soul  and  sense 
Shall  feed  and  ripen  on  the  food 
Gleaned  from  the  fields  of  perfect  good  ; 

Where  every  pampered  lust  shall  be 
Unknown  and  man  be  fully  free  ; 
Where  buds  of  promise  know  no  blight, 
And  pure  desire  brings  pure  delight ; 
Where  all  discordant  noises  cease, 
And  only  echo  songs  of  peace  ! 

Blest  Thousand  Years  !     O  righteous  God, 
The  thorny  paths  the  world  has  trod 
Are  wearying  its  heart  and  strength — 
Methinks  they  weary  Thee,  at  length  ! 
Bring,  then,  the  paths  that  lead  erewhile 
Through  blooms  which  hide  no  secret  guile  ! 

We  wait  the  Blessed  Thousand  Years  ! 
We  wait  and  labor.     He  who  hears 
A  people's  prayer  for  nobler  things, 
Will  give  the  good  time  swifter  things : 
While  that  for  which  we  long  and  wait 
Our  faith  and  works  may  ante-date  ! 

n 


:93 


POWER     OF    PRAYER. 

The  preacher's  theme  this  morning  was  a  common 
one.  We  have  all  thought  more  or  less  of  the  power  of 
prayer  ;  we  have  all  heard  much  in  regard  to  it.  Yet  the 
morning's  discourse  presented  one  or  two  points  in  a 
comparatively  new  light,  and  these  are  just  the  points 
upon  which  many  stumble  and  doubt. 

God  is  not  a  God  of  uncertainties.  His  purposes  are 
not  yielding  and  pliable,  so  as  to  be  changed  by  this  one's 
request,  or  that  one's  pleading.  "Then  why  pray?" 
asks  some  one.  "  If  God's  designs  are  already  deter- 
mined, why  waste  breath  in  prayer  ?  "  Because  prayer  is 
a  part  of  God's  plan.  It  is  ordained  in  the  divine  econ- 
omy that  petition  shall  prelude  bestowal.  Anything 
worth  having  is  worth  asking  for,  is  the  common  rule. 

Prayer  is  spirit-born,  God-willed.  It  is  the  human 
want,  grafted  on  to  the  divine  purpose.  "Ask  and 
you  will  receive,  "  is  the  promise.  It  is  not,  however, 
a  miscellaneous  promise,  made  without  any  limitation. 
There  are  many  things  which  we  have  no  right  to  ask 
for — the  granting  of  which  would  work  us  harm  rather 
than  good.  It  is  only  as  touching  those  things  the 
granting  of  which  is  predetermined,  that  the  promise 
holds  secure. 

For  what,  then,  shall  we  ask?     Can  we  ever  know  thct 


ABILITY    TO    GIVE. 


*95 


we  ask  aright?  The  Holy  Spirit  moves  to  right  asking  ; 
if  we  have  that  as  an  indwelling  presence  we  shall  seldom 
err.  There  are  certain  vague,  restless  stirrings  of  the 
soul,  when  a  sense  of  personal  need  presses  upon  us  as  a 
burden.  In  times  like  these  we  are  moved  to  prayer,  and 
our  prayer  is  available.  Petitions  of  the  lips  are  wasted 
words  ;  the  prayer  of  the  heart,  inspired  by  the  spirit  of 
God,  is  a  certain  power. 


ABILITY    TO     GIVE. 

It  is  the  time  of  giving  gifts.  Has  not  this  season  a 
deeper  significance  than  we  are  accustomed  to  think 
upon  ? 

Life,  primarily  a  free  and  splendid  gift  to  us,  was 
meant  to  be,  secondarily,  a  benefit  to  men  at  large.  Is 
the  meaning  fulfilled  ?  How  much  of  the  wealth  of 
being  do  we  give  to  those  about  us  ? 

"  But  I  am  very  poor,"  says  one.  ''  I  am  not  rich  in 
anything  which  the  world  needs.  Others  can  bestow  of 
their  endowments,  or  of  what  they  have  acquired,  but  I 
must  be  only  a  recipient.     I  have  nothing  to  give." 

So  might  those  disciples  have  talked,  who  chanced  up- 
on that  helpless  man  who  waited  by  the  Gate  Beautiful. 
They  had  no  money,  and  he  was  there  for  alms.  They 
might  have  made  a  seemingly  reasonable  excuse,  and  left 


I96  ABILITY    TO    GIVE. 

him  unhelped.  They  might  have  said  to  him"  We,  too, 
are  penniless  ;"  and  he  would  not  have  expected  a  far- 
thing. 

"  Silver  and  gold  we  have  none,"  they  declared,  "but 
such  as  we  have  give  we  unto  thee.  In  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth  rise  up  and  walk."  Was  not 
their  gift  of  the  very  best  and  most  valuable  ?  And  hav- 
ing it  in  their  power  to  bestow  so  generously,  would  any 
excuse   suffice   for   them  to  withhold  the  bestowing? 

"  Such  as  we  have" — herein  lies  the  secret  of  it  all.  In 
our  poverty  we  have  yet  something  which  some  wayfarer 
needs.  At  many  a  Gate  Beautiful  lies  a  waiting  one, 
whose  life  we  may  make  glad. 

Weak,  are  we,  and  unable  to  work  effectively  in  and 
of  ourselves  ?  So  were  those  disciples.  But  there  is  a 
hint  for  us  in  their  declarative  command.  "In  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth, "  they  did  what  they 
did,  and  gave  what  they  gave.  In  Christ's  name  we 
also  must  work  and  give.  If,  as  ieal  disciples,  we  stand 
at  the  Gate  Beautiful,  we  shall  fail  not  in  giving,  for  the 
spirit  will  be  ours,  and  to  us  will  be  given  the  means. 
Are  we  daily  passing  by  the  waiting  souls  ?  Then  a 
truer  discipleship  is  needed.  Are  we  all  our  life  long 
withholding  what  men  want,  in  mistakenness  or  selfish 
greed  ?  Then,  by-and-by,  from  us  will  be  taken  that 
which  we  have,  and  it  shall  be  given  to  him  who  hath 
not. 


GOD'S     TIME. 

The  sun  goes  down,  and  the  light  fades  out— 
"  God  has  forgotten  the  world  !  " 

Over  the  heavens  come  dark  and  doubt — 
"  God  has  forgotten  the  world  !  " 

The  darkness  deepens — in  gloom  we  grope— 
"  God  has  forgotten  the  world  !" 

Hidden  forever  the  stars  of  hope — 
44  God  has  forgotten  the  world  !  " 

But  see  !  there's  a  gleam  in  the  midnight  sky  ! 

44  God  will  remember  the  world  !  " 
Stars  do  shine  in  the  By-and-By — 

44  God  will  remember  the  world  !  " 

And  see  !  there's  a  glow  on  the  eastern  hills ! 

44  God  will  remember  the  world  ! " 
The  glad  day  dawns  when  the  good  God  wills  ! M 

44  God  will  remember  the  world  !  " 

Ruin  and  death  are  abroad  to-day — 

God  has  gone  out  of  the  world  ! 
What  does  it  profit  to  preach  and  pray  ? 

God  has  gone  out  of  the  world ! 

Truth  is  futile,  and  Right  is  weak — 

God  has  gone  out  of  the  world  ! 
Vainly  we  listen  to  hear  Him  speak — 

Has  He  forgotten  the  world  ? 


I98  GOOD    GIFT'S. 

No !  He  liveth,  He  heeds,  He  hears  ! 
God  is  alive  in  the  world ! 

Faith  can  see  Him  through  pain  and  tears- 
God  is  alive  in  the  world  ! 

He  will  help  in  His  own  good  time — 
God  is  aliye  in  the  world  ! 

Right  shall  win  in  a  day  sublime — 
God  ivies  on  in  the  world  ! 


GOOD     GIFTS. 

11  If  ye,  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts 
unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Heaven- 
ly Father  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask  Him."  Thus 
did  Ruth  repeat  the  text  of  the  morning. 

At  every  hearthstone,  in  this  holiday  time,  some  token 
is  given  and  received,  telling  of  kindly  regard  and  affec- 
tion. Parents  remember  their  loved  ones;  the  parents 
in  return  are  remembered.  All  this  giving  of  gifts  is 
beautiful  and  works  out  a  benefit.  Apart  from  the  added 
nearness  it  imparts  to  domestic  life — setting  aside  its 
salutary  influences  in  the  way  of  strengthening  family 
ties — it  is  most  beneficial. 

Who  so  receives  a  testimonal  will,  if  he  be  studious  of 
himself,  consider  how  little  he  has  merited  it,  how  much 
his  life  and  thought  and  companionship  should  be  im- 


GOOD    GIFT'S. 


199 


proved,  to  be  worthy  of  such  regardful  manifestation. 
And  in  the  gift  there  is  an  incentive  to  better  motive, 
purer  action,  ambition  higher  and  nobler.  With  the 
gift's  abiding  abides  the  incentive  influence,  and  while  it 
abides  the  being  grows  nearer  what  it  should  be.  Good 
gifts,  to  thoughtful  souls,  have  in  them  more  than  the 
world  sees,  more  than  the  donors  apprehend. 

God  cares  not  for  the  race  simply  as  a  race,  not  for  hu- 
manity simply  as  humanity,  but  for  each  individual  as 
His  own  child. 

11  How  much  more  !  "  You  are  tenderly  considerate 
of  your  own  ;  you  would  not  insult  your  little  one's  un- 
doubting  faith  by  putting  a  stone  in  the  stocking  expect- 
antly hung  ;  how  much  more  careful  for  His  own  is  your 
Heavenly  Father,  than  any  earthly  parent  can  be  !  We 
may  never  fathom  the  "  much  more. "  It  covers  breadths 
we  can  not  span,  it  sweeps  vastness  we  can  not  look  across. 
It  comprehends  the  difference  between  the  finite  and  the 
Infinite-  God  ministers  to  the  individual  want.  His 
love  and  care  are  all  embracing,  yet  they  distinguish  as 
individually  as  any  human  love  and  care  can  distinguish — 
yea,  "  how  much  more!  '  But  the  gifts  must  be  asked 
for.  Things  come  that  are  not  asked  for,  perhaps,  but 
rarely  the  things  we  need  most.  When  they  do  come 
unasked,  they  are  as  the  exceptional  surprises  of  the 
holiday  time.  All  that  our  being  daily  requires  should 
be  sought  for  in  daily  asking.  All  the  good  gifts  of  every- 
day being  and  doing — the  loving  spirit,  the  patience,  the 
trust,  the  hope,  the  willing  service— must  be  earnestly 
prayed  for.     While  we  see  universal  illustration  of  earthly 


200  WHEN    THE    END    COMETH. 

gift-giving,  why  should  we  doubt  the  willingness  and 
ability  of  our  Heavenly  Father  to  give  us  all  we  need? 
The  Divine  is  richer  than  the  human.  The  One  who 
created  all  holds  ever  in  His  hand  more  than  any  creature 
can  possibly  claim  title  to.  Of  this  great  holding  our 
blessing  is  born.  But  it  is  begotten  of  our  faith.  "Ask 
and  ye  shall  receive, '  is  the  promise.  The  promise  never 
fails.  Perhaps  it  sometimes  seems  to,  but  'tis  only  in  the 
seeming.  Each  heart,  with  a  faith  in  it,  can  say  with 
Phcebe  Cary,  that 

— spite  of  many  broken  dreams, 

This  have  I  truly  learned  to  say — 

That  prayers  I  thought  unanswered  once, 

Were  answered  in  God  s  own  best  way* 


WHEN    THE    END     COMETH 

However  careless-minded  we  may  be,  there  will  come 
in  our  soberer  moments,  questionings  as  to  what  awaits 
us  when  the  end  shall  approach — the  end  of  this  little 
fragment  of  being  which  we  call  life.  Just  so  suie  as 
the  days  steal  by,  shall  we  come,  sooner  or  later,  to  some- 
thing new  and  strange,  and  of  which  we  cannot  fore- 
judge. We  all  feel  this,  more  or  less  deeply ;  and  we  all 
question  within  ourselves  if  we  are  ready  to  welcome  this 
new  and  strange  something  into  our  lives.  For  we  all 
believe  that  the  end  of  which  we  speak  is  not  really  an 


WHEN    THE    END    COMETH.  201 

end  ;  that  there  is  more  beyond  ;  that  further  away  into 
the  forever  than  we  can  conceive,  our  beings  are  to  reach, 
— that  there  is  no  absolute  death. 

Men  may  drive  away  these  questionings,  in  a  measure, 
and  may  perhaps  delude  themselves  for  a  time  into  the 
belief  that  they  have  to  deal  only  with  the  present.  But 
is  it  wise  to  do  this?  Is  it  prudent  to  say  "Soul,  take 
thine  ease  ?  "  It  is  not  doing  away  with  the  grave  fact  of 
the  coming  change.  When  the  end  cometh, — and  the 
end,  as  we  term  it,  will  come, — we  shall  be  obliged  to 
face — what  ? 

In  our  whole  catalogue  of  words  there  is  nothing  like 
that  brief  "  forever," — brief,  as  a  word ;  longer  than  finite- 
ness  can  measure*  as  a  time.  When  the  end  cometh,  the 
forever  will  begin.  Here  we  can  count  upon  nothing  as 
lasting,  but  in  that  unending  forever  all  things  will  be  as 
unending  as  the  forever  itself.  We  shall  joy  on  or  sor- 
row on,  with  never  a  pause — never  a  summons  to  cease. 
Here  we  may  be  glad  for  a  season  and  then  sad  for  a 
season — the  forever  knowrs  neither  season  nor  change. 
Here  we  may  do  evil,  if  we  will,  and  satisfy  conscience 
by  a  promise  of  better  deeds  by-and-by, — in  the  forever 
we  must  reap  the  bitter  fruits  of  our  evil-doing,  or  the 
sweet  rewards  of  doing  well.  Ah,  that  incomprehensible 
forever  !  There  are  men  whom  the  word  haunts  like  a 
very  demon, — men  whose  living  is  blackened  by  sin  and 
crime ;  who  pretend  utter  recklessness  of  the  future,  but 
in  whose  mind  the  little  word  echoes  and  re-echoes  like 
a  never-dying  reproach. 

And  there  are  others  who  whisper  it  sweetly  to  them- 


2o2  GOD'S    MORROW. 

selves— for  whom  it  is  the  refrain  of  a  song  that  makes 
music  in  their  hearts  from  morning  until  evening.  To 
them  it  is  suggestive  of  eternal  gladness.  Their  full  ac- 
ceptance of  salvation  through  Christ  makes  of  the  for- 
ever, for  them,  a  long  Sabbath  of  Rest.  They  feel  that 
when  the  end  ccmeth,  there  will  also  come  Peace. 

When  the  end  cometh.  — It  may  be  next  year,  or  next 
week,  or — to-morrow.  It  cannot  be  far  off,  at  the  most. 
It  may  be  nearer  than  we  think  ;  our  short  to-day  may 
even  now  be  illuminated  somewhat  by  the  light  of  the 
never-ending  to-morrow.  Only  a  little  while,  and  we 
shall  greet  the  end  wrhich  is  but  the  beginning,  and  shall 
take  into  our  hfe  an  eternal  joy  or  sorrow. 


GOD'S    MORROW, 

0  God  !  in  the  night  of  my  sorrow 

Shine  Thou  with  the  light  of  Thy  morrow  ! — 
That  day  of  sweet   rest  for   the  weary,   of  peace    for  the  tronbled 
ones  sore — 
That  day  of  glad  sunlight  so  cheery, 
Whose  smile  on  the  world-desert  dreary 
Shall  quicken  rare  buds  to  their  blooming,  in  beauty  of   bloom 
evermore. 

1  wait,  in  the  dark,  its  appearing, 
Impatient  the  while  it  is  nearing, 

For,  e'en  though  the  stars  may  be  shining,  uncertain  and  dim  is 
the  v.  ay  ; 


"AS     THE    LEAF:'  203 

Perplexities  past  my  divining 
My  feet  from  the  path  are  inclining, — 
I  follow  my  Saviour  like  Peter,  and  go  even  further  astray. 

0  God  !  the  dim  twilight  is  chilling  ! 
Send  soon  Thy  bright  morrow,  all  thrilling 

With  warmth  that  shall  melt  me  to  loving  intenser,  unshadowed 
by  fear  ! 

1  long  for  faith's  full-fruited  summer, 
With  doubting  no  more  an  incomer, 

The  sunshine  of  peace  all  about  me  and  Jesus  the  Christ  ever  near! 


"AS     THE    LEAF." 

1 4  We  do  all  fade  as  the  leaf. "  Thus  the  soul  whispers. 
And  mayhap  the  soul  sighs  a  little,  and  looks  back  to 
the  bud  and  the  blossom  with  somewhat  of  regret.  For 
fading  is  sad.  And  yet  if  fading  be  fulfillment,  then  it  is 
not  sad.  Has  not  the  leaf  fulfilled  its  mission?  All 
through  the  summer  it  has  drunk  the  tree's  juices,  draw- 
ing them  up  through  the  tree's  wonderful  cells  that  the 
tree  might  grow  and  work  out  its  destiny.  Now  its  labor 
is  over.  The  growing  time  lapses  into  patient  waiting. 
Then  what  can  the  leaf  do  but  fade? — fade  gracefully,  as 
becomes  a  goodly  leaf  whose  fulfillment  is  attained. 

So  if  we  all  do  • '  fade  as  the  leaf, "  it  is  a  blessed  fading. 
If  we  fade  because  our  mission  is  wrought  out,  our  labor 
all  ended,  our  opportunity  filled  full,  surely  there  can  be 


204  HUMAN    SYMPATHY. 

no  more  glorious  conclusion.  In  our  sober  second 
thought  we  question,  Do  we  ?  No  leaf  drops  from  its 
stem  in  this  bright  autumnal  season,  which,  as  a  leaf,  has 
not  done  its  perfect  work.  Alas  !  how  many  human 
leaves  drop  down  to  dust  with  their  work  all  unwrought, 
their  opportunity  all  unimproved,  their  mission  a  failure ! 


HUMAN    SYMPATHY. 

"One  touch  of  nature  makes  the  whole  world  kin." 
It  is  as  true  now  as  ever  it  was.  Forget  it  often  as  we 
may,  the  fact  will  find  its  reminder  in  some  hour  we  think 
not.  A  new  life  warms  within  when  love  is  born.  That 
new  life  thrives  and  grows  when  love  abides  ;  and  human 
love,  which  was  born  with  our  humanity,  will  abide  while 
its  existence  is  recognized  and  approved.  With  its  abid- 
ing, abide  better  times  for  all  mankind. 

Such  human  love  strengthens  our  love  for  things  di- 
vine. We  can  trust  God  more  completely  when  we  put 
large  faith  in  our  fellows.  Our  hearts  broaden  toward 
Deity  when  they  reach  out  widely  to  embrace  the  world. 
That  man's  Christianity  ought  to  be  best,  whose  human- 
ity is  most  far-reaching.  And  so  this  is  the  precious  les- 
son of  a  great  woe  :  we  are  brothers  all,  at  the  last.  We 
have  common  affections,  and,  thank  God  !  common 
hopes.     And  knowing  all.   sympathizing  with  us  in  all, 


A     PSALM    OF    PRAISE.  2O5 

we  have  an  elder  Brother,  even  Jesus  Christ,  in  whose 
humanity  we  see  an  example  for  every  human  being,  in 
whose  divinity  is  our  sure  promise  of  that  which  is  to 
come. 


A     PSALM    OF    PRAISE. 

O'ER  all  November's  dreariness; 

And  all  the  waning  year's  complaint, 
Through  smoky  haze 
Of  summer  days 
That  fill  the  skies 
With  sweet  surprise 
When  earth  in  splendid  vesture  lies, 
There  comes  a  peace  my  soul  to  bless, 
And  calm  me,  though  I  inly  faint. 

It  steals  upon  me  like  a  dream, — 
A  tender  dream,  as  softly  kind 
As  ever  blest 
A  soul  at  rest  ; 
And  one  by  one 
Each  morning  sun 
Is  kissing  me,  as  it  has  done 
With  magic  in  its  golden  beam 

Since  Youth  its  garlands  for  me  twined. 

I  live  again  each  morning  o'er  ; 

I  breathe  again  each  morning's  air, 
Each  fancy  sweet 
Again  repeat  ; 


206  A     PSA L M    OF    PRAISE. 

Each  gladsome  thrill 
At  dreaming's  will 
Asserts  that  it  has  power  still  ; 
And  joys  that  long  have  gone  before 
Another  yield  of  pleasure  bear. 

Where  I  had  sung  a  psalm  of  praise, 
Again  the  praiseful  psalm  I  sing  ; 
Where  sad  I  sighed, 
Or  moaning  cried, 
I  sigh  no  more 
With  sadness  sore, 
But  know  the  fruit  that  sorrow  bore 
Is  blessing  all  my  brief  to-days, 
And  so  a  peal  of  joy  I  ring  ! 

As  one  by  one  the  days  go  by, 
#  I  see  my  Lord's  dear  presence  near 

*,  His  touch  I  feel 

In  woe  and  weal, 
And  day  by  day 
He  leads  my  way, 
From  morning  till  the  evening  gray  ; 
And  gladly  thankful  then  am  I 

To  hear  His  voice  of  holy  cheer. 

I  bless  Thee,  O  Thou  righteous  God ! 
That  yesterdays  Thou  gavest  me  ! 
That  they  were  mine, 
And  I  was  Thine  ! 
And  Thee  I  bless 
In  thankfulness 
For  the  to-day  that  I  possess  : 
And  when  the  way  of  life  I  've  trod 
May  I  the  past  recall  with  Thee  ! 


THE    RENDERING     OF    GRATITUDE. 

Here  on  this  Sabbath  evening,  which  with  its  holy  si- 
lence waits  upon  the  New  Year's  dawning,  what  is  more 
fitting  than  that  we  think  of  all  God  has  done  for  us  in 
the  twelve-month  gone,  of  all  He  may  do  for  us  in  the 
time  to  come  ?  What  more  becometh  us  than  heartfelt 
gratitude  for  all  His  mercies  ? 

But  is  the  rendering  of  gratitude  so  simple  a  thing  ? 
Is  it  indeed,  so  universal  a  thing?  Grateful,  are  we? 
Very  likely ;  but  not  always  in  the  way  we  should  be. 
As  gratitude  is  a  personal  rendering,  so  should  the  ren- 
dering be  to  a  personal  God.  It  is  not  enough  that  we 
feel  a  sort  of  gratitude  to  nature,  to  law.  In  nature  and 
in  law  we  must  see  a  living  God, — a  God  of  love  and  to 
be  loved, — and  to  Him  must  be  rendered  the  service  of 
our  hearts. 

The  beginning  or  the  ending  of  any  year  may  be  really 
no  more  than  other  times  to  us,  yet  it  is  well  that  we 
consider  such  beginning  or  ending  as  a  way-mark  in  life, 
a  sort  of  stopping  place,  where  we  may  pause  to  look 
back — where,  in  the  midst  of  all  our  hurry  and  worry, 
we  may  stop  to  be  glad.  For  we  are  too  rarely  glad. 
Those  things  which  would  cause  regret  and  sorrow  seem 
to  us  far  more  numerous  than  those  other  things  whereof 
we  should  rejoice.  But  full  to  overflowing  of  happy  hap- 
penings is  our  life,  all  the  rounded  weeks. 


2o8  BLESSED    ARE     THEY    THAT    MOURN. 

Happenings  ?  Call  them  not  so.  There  is  no  chance 
with  Him  to  whom  we  owe  all  that  we  have  and  are. 
Nothing  merely  happens,  with  God,  therefore  nothing 
merely  happens  with  us.  We  may  use  the  word,  if  only 
we  use  it  with  the  right  meaning  underneath.  And  be- 
cause there  is  no  happening — because  all  that  comes  to 
us  of  being  and  having  is  wisely  foreordered — our  grati- 
tude should  go  out  perpetually. 


BLESSED    ARE     THEY     THAT    MOURN. 

"  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn  ! " 

Ah,  many  there  be,  then,  blest  ! 
No  day  its  beauties  complete  hast  worn 

Till  evening  lighted  the  West. 
Some  hour  grows  dark  with  woe 

Though  bright  soever  the  dawn, 
Some  bitter  regret  each  heart  must  know 

For  treasures  too  early  gone. 

We  sorrow,  alas  !  how  much  ! 

Our  eyes  grow  weary  of  tears, 
As  pain  comes  closer  with  cruel  touch 

Through  all  the  pitiless  years. 
We  sorrow,  and  weakly  trust 

Through  sorrow  we  may  grow  strong, 
Yet  sorrowing  pray  to  the  Good  and  Just — 

u  How  long,  O  our  Lord,  how  long  ?  " 


BLESSED    ARE     THEY    THAT    MOURN. 

There  comes  to  our  human  cry 

Response  that  is  all  divine, 
And  whether  we  heed  it,  or  pass  it  by, 

'  T  is  equally  yours  and  mine. 
As  sweet  as  a  psalm  of  peace 

It  echoes  along  the  air, 
And  grief  has  ever  its  full  surcease 

In  this  one  answer  to  prayer. 

How  long  shall  we  mourn  ?     Alas  ! 

The  answer  has  naught  of  this  ; 
The  night  of  our  sorrow  may  quickly  pass, 

Soon  pain  may  be  turned  to  bliss ; 
Or  never  may  come  the  dawn, 

And  peace  to  the  throbbing  breast, 
We  never  may  chance  on  the  gladness  gone,- 

But  they  that  do  mourn  are  blest ! 

This,  this  is  the  answer  heard 

In  response  to  our  human  cry ; 
God  breathes  no  tenderer  healing  word 

To  hearts  that  must  hear  or  die. 
Though  sorrow  has  crushing  weight, 

And  leaves  us  bleeding  and  torn, 
Reward  for  tears  will  be  sweet  and  great, 

For  ''Blessed  are  they  that  mourn  I" 


209 


CHRISTIAN    EXPRESSION. 

"  There  could  have  been  no  silent  Redeemer,  and  be- 
lieve me,  my  friends,  He  can  have  no  expressionless 
representatives." 

So  said  the  preacher  this  morning,  and  to-night  Ruth 
calls  up  the  saying,  and  we  ponder  it. 

"Months  ago/'  she  remarks,  "we  read  on  one  of  our 
Sabbath  Evenings  a  poem  about  'The  Silent  Christ/  I 
shall  always  remember  it.  It  spoke  of  the  Saviour's  boy- 
hood, and  young  manhood — of  how  He  walked  Judea's 
hills  and  gave  no  sign  of  the  divinity  within  Him — and 
always  since  then  I  have  seen  at  times  the  picture  that 
poem  drew  of  my  Redeemer's  silent  years.  It  must  have 
t>een  a  true  picture  ;  and  yet  the  preacher  did  not  declare 
amiss.  Christ  was  not  silent  after  His  redeeming  mis- 
sion began.  All  His  life  then  was  just  a  wonderful 
speech.  How  men  listened  to  it !  How  they  are  listen- 
ing still  !  " 

"  But  if  His  followers  be  not  voiceless, "  one  asks,  "do 
they  echo  their  Master's  speech  ?  " 

"Not  often  enough,"  is  her  answer.  How  can  they  ? 
They  are  not  divine.  They  are  very  human.  They 
speak  out  of  human  difficulties,  and  human  besetments, 
and  the  ten  thousand  surroundings  that  annoy  and  per- 
plex.    They  are  fretted,  and  harassed,  and  borne  down 


CHRISTIAN    EXPRESSION.  21 1 

Their  tongues  are  Jed  astray,  and  they  utter  sad  com- 
plaints. Their  lives  are  warped  by  evil,  and  give  sad 
testimonies.  But  they  do  somehow  give  expression. 
They  are  not  dumb.  Representing  Christ  before  men, 
they  speak  for  Him  or  against  Him,  whether  they  will  or 
no.     And  the  world  listens,  moved  for  good  or  ill." 

"  Would  it  not  be  better  if  we  were  voiceless  for 
Christ,  since  we  can  not  always  give  testimony  in  a  wise 
way  ? " 

"  No.     We  must  learn  the  wisdom  of  testifying.      We 
must  seek  to  live  right,  that  our  expression  may  be  help- 
ful, and  true  to  Christian  faith.      Ours  is  not  a  testimony 
of  the  lips — that  amounts  to  little — but  of  the  life,  and 
this  amounts  to  much.      Though  we  be  dumb  as  statues, 
we  may  speak  so  that  many  shall  hear  and  heed.  •  It  was 
not  in  His  words  alone,  marvelous  and  profound  as  they 
were,  that  Christ  spoke  loudest  to  those  around  Him. 
He  was  eloquent  for  humanity  in  every  act.      No  tributes 
of  speech  could  have  so  tenderly  sanctified  human  being, 
with    all  its    possibilities,  as    did    He   sanctify  the    same 
wherever  He  Walked  and  wrought. "' 
"But  we  can  not  do  as  He  did  ?  " 
"  Certainly  not.      We  can  not  raise  the  dead, —  saving 
dead  purposes  to  live  nobly  and  unselfishly,  and  dead  re- 
solves to  be  pure  of  common  sins  ;  we  can  not  heal  the 
sick,  and  bless  the  blind,  and  make  a  present  heaven  for 
those  of  perfect  faith.      Yet  we  can  imitate  the  Master's 
life,     and  thus  in  some  faint  degree  echo    His  abiding 
speech.     We  can  look  at  His  modest  denial  of  self,    and 
be  more  unselfish.     We  can  see  how  He  loved  men,  and 


2  12  BEFORE     THE    SERVICE. 

be  more  forbearing.  We  can  remember  how  He  suffered 
for  the  world,  and  be  more  patient  as  in  the  world  we  are 
made  to  suffer.  We  can  see  how  He  trusted  in  the  very 
deeps  of  darkness,  and  be  more  trustful  when  clouds  of 
trouble  come. " 

Ah,  yes.  We  can  give  a  truer  testimony  that  Christ 
did  well  so  to  speak  and  die  for  us  all.  And  men  will 
note  it  if  we  do,  and  will  ask  what  such  living  speech 
can  mean. 


BEFORE     THE     SERVICE, 

Dear  Lord  and  Master,  Thou  who  went 
Apart  from  men  so  oft  to  pray, 

Give  me  a  calm  and  sweet  content, 

Communing  here  with  Thee  to-day ! 

I  leave  the  world  of  sin  behind, 
I  turn  to  Thee  my  eager  face, 

All  that  I  want  in  Thee  to  find, 

Within  this  hallowed,  holy  place. 

My  poverty  its  need  forgets  : 

Before  Thy  will  my  longing  fails  ; 

The  mi&t  of  murmuring  and  regrets 
Beneath  Thy  loving  smile  exhales. 

My  sinful  self  no  more  I  see  ; 

Forgot  is  all  that  I  have  been  ; 


IN    SIGHT    OF    THE    CITY.  213 

The  veil  between  my  soul  and  Thee 
Is  lifted,  and  I  enter  in — 

Within  a  holier  than  this — 

The  temple  of  Thy  love  divine — 
And  foretaste  have  of  heavenly  bliss, 

And  know  that  endless  joy  is  mine  ! 


IN    SIGHT    OF    THE    CITY. 

There  is  an  old  legend  of  a  soldier  who  journeyed  to- 
ward Jerusalem,  to  make  crusade  against  the  heathen  who 
held  it.  His  hopes  were  high,  and  he  went  on  bravely 
day  by  day,  till  looking  from  a  mountain-top  at  length 
he  saw  the  city's  walls  and  gleaming  roofs,  and  thought 
his  victory  near  at  hand.  Bnt  then  he  sickened,  and 
there  he  died — died  in  sight  of  the  glories  he  never 
should  enjoy. 

Are  we  not  all  journeying  toward  Jerusalem?  The 
Pilgrim's  lion  Gate  is  before  us  each.  It  must  open,  if 
ever  we  pass  through  into  tbe  beauties  beyond.  Like 
the  brave  Crusader,  we  may  die  in  sight  of  the  city's 
walls — may,  yes,  we  must.  It  is  given  none  to  reach  the 
goal,  except  they  yield  up  life.  But  we  are  more  blessed 
in  our  pilgrimage  than  the  soldier  was  in  his.  To  him 
death  came  with  stern  pathos,  at  the  end  of  all  his  hopes 
and  aims.     There  was  the  city,  gleaming  in  the  cloudless 


2T4  LET    NOT    YOUR    HEART    BE     TROUBLED. 

sun,  but  he  should  not  set  his  foot  therein.  All  his  toils 
had  been  for  naught.  For  us,  however,  the  city  will 
smile  a  welcome,  when  we  come  in  sight,  and  we  shall 
know  if  we  be  but  wise  in  time,  that  the  curtain  of  death 
lets  down  between  it  and  us  only  to  rise  on  brighter 
glories  when  the  Glad  Day  dawns. 


"LET    NOT     YOUR    HEART    BE     TROUBLED!" 

"  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled  !  " 

No  sweeler  words  of  cheer 
The  Master  spake  for  their  dear  sake, 

Whose  love  was  full  of  fear. 
"  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always  ! " 

Glad  thought  of  lonely  ones  ; 
Through  dreary  way  by  mght  and  day, 

The  silvery  sentence  runs ! 

"  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled  !  " 

What  troubleth  thine,  my  friend  ? 
Do  you  not  know  that  Christ  can  go 

No  more  to  painful  end  ? 
Do  yot  not  feel  His  comforting 

Amid  your  trials  all  ? 
No  bitter  loss  by  cruel  cross 

Can  on  your  loving  fall. 

"  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled  !  '* 

The  springs  of  life  are  sweet 
If  you  but  drink  at  the  fountain's  brink 


SHALL    HE    BE    SAVED  1 

That  flows  by  Jesus'  feet. 
In  Him  the  doubt  of  being 

Its  full  assurance  knows  ; 
In  Him  all  fret  and  fear  are  met 

By  full  and  sweet  repose. 


2I5 


SHALL     HE    BE    SAVED? 

We  read  the  other  day  of  a  man  buried  in  a  well. 
The  well  was  deep  and  he  could  not  extricate  himself. 
Through  a  small  opening  beside  the  pump  he  could  be 
communicated  with,  and  could  secure  a  little  fresh  air, 
enough  to  prevent  suffocation.  How  friends  rallied  to 
save  him  !  Through  all  the  neighborhood  ran  the  cry  of 
danger  to  a  life.  They  worked  with  a  noble  will — rela- 
tives, neighbors,  and  those  to  whom  the  victim  was  only 
a  man,  in  need  of  humanity's  service.  They  called  to 
him  encouragingly,  they  plied  shovel  and  pick,  they  for- 
got all  else  on  that  quiet  Sabbath  afternoon,  but  this 
man's  great  need  and  their  great  obligation.  Again  and 
again,  as  his  deliverance  seemed  at  hand,  did  the  earth 
cave  in  once  more,  and  bury  him  more  completely ;  again 
and  again  did  they  bend  all  their  energies  to  the  gener- 
ous task.  They  sank  a  pipe  to  him,  and  forced  air  down 
through  it  ;  they  built  a  curb,  to  prevent  the  earth  from 
pressing  too  heavily  upon  his  head  ;  they  toiled  on,  al. 


210  SHALL    HE    BE    SAVED  1 

most  without  thought  of  tiring,  putting  more  and  more 
of  plan  and  system  into  their  work,  vieing  with  each 
other  in  doing  man's  duty  to  man. 

The  day  waned,  but  still  they  rested  not.  The  mer- 
chant, the  minister,  the  professional  man,  labored  right 
on  through  all  those  weary  hours,  side  by  side  with  the 
humblest  toiler  from  the  ditch.  Before  the  great  stress 
of  that  awful  time  all  class  conditions  vanished.  They 
were  simply  all  men,  loyal  to  a  common  manhood,  and 
zealous  in  a  common  cause.  Darkness  came  on,  the 
long  hours  of  night  wore  away ;  but  yet  they  wavered 
not.  Morning  dawned,  and  still  was  their  brother  in 
peril,  discouraged,  faint,  perhaps  dying.  Only  one  or 
two  could  labor,  as  the  end  was  neared,  and  these  at  the 
risk  of  their  own  lives.  All  were  exhausted  with  their 
waiting  and  their  work.  Then  the  fire-bell  rang  out  its 
warning  of  danger.  To  property  ?  Ah,  no !  to  a  hu- 
man life  !  Fresh  hands  must  toil  that  any  hands  might 
save. 

And  they  did  toil,  as  bravely  as  their  fellows  had  done. 
They  toiled,  and  they  won.  A  few  hours  more  and  the 
man  was  saved — weak,  bruised,  half-unconscious,  but 
saved ;  and  from  all  hearts  went  up  a  great  throb  of  joy, 
while  cheers  of  victory  rent  the  air. 

Down  in  the  pit  of  intemperance  a  man  has  fallen. 
He  is  somebody's  father,  somebody's  husband,  some- 
body's friend.  Let  the  cry  run  through  all  the  commu- 
nity. Let  it  set  the  bells  of  alarm  to  ringing ;  let  hu- 
manity be  aroused  !  Shall  he  be  saved  ?  Into  deeper 
and  more  dangerous  depths  never  man  fell.      If  he  get 


THE    LONELY    LAND. 


217 


out  at  all  it  must  be  by  the  help  of  friendly  hands,  and 
the  merey  of  God.  Are  your  hands  outstretched  ?  Are 
you  answering  the  call  ?  Will  you  forget  self  and  selfish 
interests,  and  toil  freely  for  this  brother  in  distress  ? — will 
you  save  a  soul?  "  Unto  the  least  of  these,  my  little 
ones/' said  the  Master.  His  words  were  very  broad,  and 
they  reach  over  and  include  all  duty,  and  all  doing. 
Wherever  there  is  human  need,  there  must  humanity  go 
to  help  and  to  save.  They  must  answer  for  their  sin,  who 
walk  selfishly  by  on  the  other  side. 


THE    LONELY    LAND. 

A  lonely  land  ! 

Beneath  an  Eastern  sun 
It  sleeps  in  dreary  peace  till  day  is  done. 
Along  the  sandy  reaches  pilgrims  go 
From  lands  far-lying,  searching  to  and  fro 
For  signs  of  that  old  life  the  ages  knew 
When  earth  was  young,  and  men  their  nurture  drew 
So  free  and  pure  it  beat  through  cycles  long 
In  patriarchal  pulses  firm  and  strong. 

A  lonely  land  ! 

Its  mountains  calmly  lift 
Their  faces  sunward,  but  they  see  no  thrift 
Upon  their  slopes,  and  hear  no  busy  hum 


2l8  THE    LONELY    LAND. 

From  valleys  busy.     To  them  seldom  come, 

As  early  came,  the  saintly  devotees 

With  plaint  and  prayer  their  pain  of  soul  to  ease. 

They  sit  in  silence,  in  a  silent  land. 

As  if  they  waited  some  Divine  command. 

A  lonely  land  ! 

As  kingly  and  serene 
Fair  Tabor  rises,  looking  o'er  the  scene, 
The  dreamy  hushes  round  about  it  thrill 
To  no  glad  being  ;  Esdraelon  isf  still 
As  if  it  never  felt  the  heavy  tread 
Of  conquering  legions  ;  all  the  past  is  dead 
To  present  seeing  ;  on  the  dreary  plains 
No  hint  of  fading  Yesterday  remains. 

A  lonely  land  ! 

The  slope  of  Olivet 
Is  haunted  by  a  ghost  of  old  regret, 
And  in  its  silence  ever  seems  to  wait 
The  echo  of  some  footfall  missed  of  late  ; 
The  paths  that  climb  the  hills  of  Nazareth 
Are  dull  and  somber  as  the  walks  of  death, 
And  Bethlehem  looks  out  of  sober  eyes 
On  all  the  peace  that  round  about  it  lies. 

A  lonely  land  ! 

Uncertain  Galilee 
Is  always  but  a  patient,  lonely  sea, 
In  storm  or  calm,  and  rests  amid  its  hills 
Remembering  ever,  with  a  thought  that  thrills 
To  sweeter  murmurs,  touch  of  Godly  feet, 
And  words  of  Masterhood  when  fierce  it  beat, 
And  sighing  always  for  the  men  who  came 
And  swept  its  bosom  in  the  Master's  name. 


LOOKING    BACKWARD. 

A  lonely  land  ! 

For  out  of  it  went  Christ ! 
And  time  and  need  have  never  yet  enticed 
His  glad  returning.     Waiting  till  He  come, 
The  sweetest  speech  of  vale  and  hill  is  dumb  ; 
The  deepest  breath  of  holiest  Mount  is  stirred 
For  longing  ear  no  more  by  healing  word  ; 
The  silent  peace  of  all  this  silent  land 
Re-echoes  never  a  Divine  command  ! 

A  lonely  land  ! 

And  yet  the  solitudes 
Are  full  and  prescient  with  a  Life  that  broods 
Above  the  present,  as  it  pulsing  went 
Throughout  the  past, — a  Life  that  sweetly  bent 
To  bear  the  world's  great  burden,  bore  it  then 
From  vale  to  mountain-top,  and  gave  to  men 
The  Life  Immortal,  from  the  Crown  and  Cross, 
And  left  them  rich,  though  lonely  for  their  loss  ! 


219 


LOOKING    BACKWARD. 

As  we  sit.  here  in  the  firelight,  on  this  final  evening  of 
December,  a  fair  face  hangs  before  us  on  the  wall.  Be- 
hind us,  looking  down  upon  the  paper  as  we  write,  is  a 
portrait  of  dear  old  Whittier,  the  Quaker  poet,  who 
seems  to  be  thinking  of  his  vis-a-vis  opposite,  the  sweet; 
fair  face  with  eyes  turned  sidewise  into  distance — as  he 


2  20  LOOKING    BACKWARD. 

thought  years  ago  of  another  imaginative  form, — as  the 

11  Angel  of  the  Backward  Look  !  " 
For  the  ideal  head  that  hangs  above  our  desk  is  Retro- 
spection ;  and  the  meditative  womanhood  it  pictures  is 
looking  backward,  as  so  much  meditative  womanhood 
and  manhood  beside  is  looking  backward,  on  the  time 
gone  by.  Now  while  the  year  grows  old,  and  we  are  so 
soon  to  turn  the  last  page  of  our  liie-volume  and  read 
"Finis"  again,  what  vision  more  fit  than  this  retrospec- 
tive one  ? 

We  have  come  a  toilsome  way,  perhaps  ?  Then  let  us 
turn  and  gaze  upon  it,  with  hearts  a  little  saddened  for 
the  hurts  it  gave  us,  and  the  weariness  it  knew.  We 
have  lost  some  tender  things  out  of  our  days,  may  be? 
Then  let  us  muse  upon  them  in  that  sweet,  sad  silence 
which  is  too  holy  for  speech.  We  have  stumbled 
over  the  pitfalls  of  our  own  wild  passions  and  desires, 
perchance?  Then  let  us  look  back  over  failures,  and 
sore  bruises,  and  grow  stronger  amid  regrets. 

This  angel  of  the  Backward  Look  may  be  best  com- 
pany for  every  one,  if  only  what  she  sees  shall  be  wisely 
turned  by  us  to  our  account.  She  is  a  Presence  certain 
as  the  life  within.  She  may  hide  herself,  often,  but  she 
rarely  quite  forsakes.  She  walks  with  us  all,  day  by  day, 
even  as  the  ideal  face  looks  always  away  into  the  past, 
here  in  the  quiet  of  our  peaceful  home.  She  is  meant 
to  be — let  us  trust  she  is — an  angel  of  blessing;  if  she 
were  to  prove  otherwise,  some  might  come  to  think  her 
almost  a  fiend. 

Men  should  sometimes  turn  and  look  back,  that  thev 


AT    EVEN-TIME.  221 

may  find  a  clearer  vision  for  the  way  before.  These  ret- 
rospective pauses  in  life  are  full  of  happy  advantage, —  or 
ought  to  be.  Our  to-day  should  be  wiser  for  our  yester- 
day ;  our  future  should  prove  richer  for  our  past.  We 
need  the  recession  of  distance  to  judge  wisely  what  we 
were  and  what  we  did.  Impulse  cools,  passion  lapses, 
prejudice  dies  out,  error  sees  less  blinded,  every  faculty 
of  being  trims  itself  for  truer  use.  Our  present  can  not 
be  correctly  known,  until  we  put  it  from  us,  and  view  it 
retrospectively.  There  can  be  no  perspective  except  as 
we  have  light  and  shade,  and  these  will  appear  to  every- 
one who  looking  backward  dwells  alike  on  sad  and  glad 
things,  seeing  equal  grace  in  each. 


AT    EV£N^  TIME. 

O  Lord  !  the  way  is  dark  and  lone  : 

I  grope  about,  uncertain  long  ; 
No  gladness  that  my  life  has  known 

Flows  forth  in  happy  thrills  of  song. 
My  sky  with  gloom  is  dull  and  drear  ; 

No  stars  smile  out  with  beauty  bright  ; 
But  through  the  dark  these  words  I  hear — 

"  At  evening  time  there  shall  be  light ! 

My  midday  sun  has  hid  his  face, — 
I  can  not  see  the  glory  round  ; 
If  God  should  seek  me  in  this  place, 


222  AT    EVEN-TIME. 

And  make  to  me  no  sign  or  sound, 
I  should  not  know  His  presence  near, 

I  should  not  wonder  at  the  sight ; 
But  in  this  promise  is  my  cheer — 

"  At  evening  time  there  shall  be  light ! n 

O  Lord  !  in  weariness  I  pray 

That  Thou  wilt  come  and  walk  with  me, 
As  Thou  of  old  didst  walk  the  way 

With  shining  face,  that  I  may  see ! 
Or  give  me  patience,  till  appear 

Some  cheering  rays,  to  bide  the  night, 
And  let  me  never  cease  to  hear — 

"  At  evening  time  there  shall  be  light !  " 

Life's  little  day  will  reach  its  close  ; 

The  dreary  way  will  find  an  end  ; 
To  worn  and  weary  sweet  repose 

Will  come  as  comes  the  dearest  friend. 
O  Lord  !  I  pray  Thee,  grant  that  this 

Shall  be  my  song  when  comes  the  night, 
And  day's  dark  gloom  fades  into  bliss — 

" '  T  is  evening  time,  and  there  is  light !  " 


liilili 


0  020  185  619  A 


HramS